Oscar and Irene Part 6.
-
goyse
Oscar and Irene Part 6.
This is a continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene written for a friend. The previous Parts are as follows :
Part 1: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=56171
Part 2: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=57540&p=1069259#p1069259
Part 3: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=57569
Part 4: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=57882
Part 5: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=58674
I should point out that this story is supposed to be fictitious but then who knows perhaps there is some truth to it and someone may think, "Damn, Goyse is writing about me!" Don't worry, I've been there myself so I understand and the only thing I can say about that is, "Life is like a great wine it only gets better with time, especially so with the right woman. In some case that should read "The right women."
....
Oscar and Irene Part 6 Chapter 1
Daniel had been cuddling up to Debbie when he lay back on the pillow looking at the ceiling. Debbie watched him for a time before she asked, “What are you thinking about, lover man?”
“I was thinking of this Marcus bloke that you and Nicolas talked about.”
“What about him?”
“The way Nicolas told it he is a superman when it comes to sex. Did you ever wonder what it would be like?”
“Of course, I did. What woman wouldn’t?”
“He told you he was interested in you, didn’t he?”
“Yes, he invited Nicolas and me to join him for a weekend. When Nicolas asked him why, he told us that he wanted an opportunity to seduce me.”
“How did Nicolas react?”
“He told him that he liked the thought of that.”
“And what did you say?”
“I told him that I would think about it.”
“And?”
Debbie took Daniel’s hand and placed it on her pussy. “This is how I get just talking about it.”
“You’re wet.”
“Yes, I’m very, very wet.”
“We should do it then.”
“You understand that every woman who goes with him carries his child?”
“I think you are already pregnant so if we do it now then he will think he is the father but it will be mine. I would like us to get married immediately afterwards.”
“One last fling type of thing, you mean? Are you sure of this?”
“I’m certain. I want to watch you make love to a super-lover just once before we get married.”
“Do you think once will be enough?”
“Okay, we will make it every night for one week. We will need to set it up tomorrow. We will tell him that you are fertile mid-week so he has to pull out. We know he won’t so when he doesn’t then I will make love to you immediately afterwards on the pretext that if you haven’t taken already, my seed has a chance. At least we will tell him that.”
“Okay, I’ll call him tonight.”
…
Roberto sat at the table looking around. Irene was preparing the meal while Oscar was mixing their drinks. The house was a modest one. Not at all like the huge house that he had been born into. It was no surprise to him because many of his working friends lived in similar homes.
As he looked around his eyes settled on Irene’s form. For a married woman with three kids her body was unusual in the fact that it was comparable with any single woman he had ever met. Irene was a picture to behold. He had heard rumors that her husband could not satisfy her so she had sought out various lovers since they had split up. He wondered if it was true.
Roberto understood why she had broken away from him because she had told him that she loved her husband and did not want to lose him.
He had known that she was falling in love with him. Certainly he was in love with her and it had taken a long time for him to recover from their break up but now she had invited him to come for dinner. The opportunity to see her again had been too much for Roberto. He had accepted the invitation without delay but the uncertainty was why?
Teresa watched Roberto closely. She knew that she would have to sit with him later after they put their proposal to him to talk through the situation. She understood that he had not completely recovered from the split with Irene and she also understood that within a few months he would fall in love with her again. She wondered if she had made a mistake but shrugged it off believing that Roberto would not risk his inheritance for any woman.
Little did Teresa know that Roberto did not aspire to be a rich man. His aim in life was to be a happy man. Roberto had seen too many unhappy rich men and too many happy poor men. Unlike most of his family, Roberto understood that money could not buy happiness. Despite this Roberto was a man of principle. When he had first met Irene he did not know she was married. Had he known that he would never have approached her.
Oscar returned with the drinks and observed Roberto watching his wife. He smiled knowing that his beautiful wife had already captured this man. He set down Teresa’s glass and readjusted himself. Teresa smiled knowing what he had done and why. She looked up into his eyes and for a moment her heart missed a beat when she saw him looking at her. Perhaps, just maybe when she had seduced him he had developed emotions for her. She hoped so.
Irene could feel the guest looking at her but refused to look in his direction lest he look away. She knew she had a special sexual appeal to all men and was not frightened to flaunt it. She had not always been like that. In fact, before Oscar convinced her to take a lover she was exactly the opposite. She dressed then to hide her curves and certainly seldom showed any leg. Those were the days when Oscar could satisfy her sexually. Those were the days when she didn’t know better.
Those days were long gone. These days she loved attention be it male or female attention. She didn’t understand the draw that other women had on her but suspected that it was inherited in the genes. It allowed her to fully understand the attention that Rena had for her lover.
Sometimes she wondered how easy it might be for her to make love to a woman but each time she pushed the thought aside. It wasn’t until a few nights ago that it came out more clearly for her when she felt turned on finding her husband in bed with Teresa. It hit her suddenly in the form that she got wet from seeing them together and had to fight hard to turn and walk away.
The urge to drop her clothes and climb in beside Teresa had been difficult for her to overcome. It should not have surprised her because Teresa had played the role of clean up on occasions after Marcus, something she enjoyed immensely. What had changed were the feelings that Irene now experienced, her acceptance of Teresa as her husband’s potential lover. This was something that only the thought of a matter of a year ago would have sent her into a rage.
Roberto reached for the drink that Oscar offered him and in so doing looked up into Oscar’s eyes. The man seemed the type of man who would attract women. Certainly Teresa, his cousin had fallen for him so it made Roberto wonder why he might be invited to this man’s home for dinner given that the man must have known or at least suspected that he had fucked his wife many, many times.
“What are you doing for a crust these days, Roberto?” Oscar asked him.
“I’m handling the sales sector of the consortium,” Roberto replied expecting that Oscar would understand.
“The consortium?” Oscar asked.
“Yes, the family business. Teresa’s mum has taken it away from Marcus and handed it to me some months back.”
“That’s quite a compliment to you,” Oscar stated more for his own benefit than for anyone else’s. Oscar saw this as some sort of inane victory over Marcus knowing that it may have happened as a result of the information that the old lady had received about Marcus’s affair with his wife.
“I guess it is,” Roberto replied. “Marcus was too busy with his huss….. women,“ He was going to say hussies but changed that at the last moment to, “women,” believing that Oscar probably knew about Irene being one of the women. “Sorry,” he added, “I didn’t mean to offend,” seeing Oscar’s startled look.
“That’s okay, Roberto. We should call a spade a spade as the saying goes.” Oscar replied.
“No, I mean it, Oscar. I should not have said that and I offer my sincere apology. I meant no insult to Irene. I know she is different from some of the others.”
“Apology accepted. There is no need to be embarrassed.”
“Who is embarrassing, who?” Irene asked as she returned to the table.
“It’s nothing, honey, just a little misunderstanding.”
“That’s good. I didn’t want tonight to get off on the wrong foot. Have these men been behaving themselves. Teresa?”
“Perfectly, Irene, absolutely perfect behavior from both of them.”
“Okay, the meal is ready so do we want to talk business first or do we eat first. Oscar?” Irene asked.
“I’m not sure on how to go about this so perhaps I can lay out the proposal to Roberto while you ladies serve the meal. We can then eat which will allow Roberto some time to think about my proposal. He can then either reject it, ask for more time to think about it or accept. What do you think, Roberto?”
“I have no idea of what you are talking about so maybe we should follow what you proposed. At least I might have some idea of what the hell is going on then.”
Oscar looked at Irene and then to Teresa, “Okay, girls serve dinner while Roberto and I talk.” He then turned to Roberto, “Roberto, I have been aware for a long time that you had an affair with my wife.”
“I’m sorry, Oscar. I didn’t know she was married at that time.”
“Please, no apologies. It happened and I accept that it did. How would you like to continue that affair with Irene under certain conditions and stipulations?”
Roberto looked over at Irene then to Teresa. Just as quickly he looked back to Irene while at the same time avoiding Oscar’s attention. His behavior was similar to a mouse that had been caught in a snare and didn’t have any idea of how to get out but was searching franticly for an escape route.
With no response from Roberto, Oscar continued. “This is not in any way a means for revenge or anything similar, Roberto. I can see you are concerned. This is about you and my wife being able to continue your affair but with a few simple conditions attached.”
Roberto settled down a little and because the girls would not return his stares he finally looked up at Oscar. “What about you, Oscar?”
“I am Irene’s husband. I love her and she loves me. Anything that happens cannot interfere with our relationship, our marriage. That has to be protected at all costs. The moment the marriage is at risk then your relationship with Irene must end. That is the condition that we must all meet. Until you can commit to that condition the discussion goes no further.”
Roberto looked to make sure that Irene and Teresa could not hear him before he quietly stated, “I fell in love with her last time and it will probably happen again.”
“Yes, I know and she fell in love with you as well. I expect that it will probably happen again as well. Being in love is not the issue here, Roberto. Acting to destroy our marriage is the condition that I expect you to meet no matter how you might feel.”
“I don’t know if I can give you that commitment, Oscar?”
“Okay, well. I’ll call the girls. It was a good try but…. Let’s have our meal and depart friends.”
“So that is it then?”
“Yes, without the commitment I will resist the opportunity for you and Irene to get together. Let’s have our meal and call it quits.”
“What if I did give you my commitment and then later on I break my promise to you?”
“You mean like Marcus did. You have his job don’t you? Don’t you like the job and everything that goes with it?”
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“There was a transaction that took place behind the scenes. I was not party to it so I don’t know the details but Marcus acted poorly and he suffered the consequences. He is now on the outer. Now, as I say I am not party to the details but I have been given an assurance that if you give your word and break it you may well suffer the same fate. As I say I am not party to the details but….. you know what I’m saying.”
“What if I can’t give that assurance?”
“Then, Roberto, you are home free but Irene and I will continue looking for the man of his word, the man that we can trust.”
“I am a man of my word. I pride myself on that. My reputation is dependent on it.” it was obvious to Oscar that he had touched a nerve.
“I know that Roberto but you are frightened to give your commitment to me and my wife. You see there is more to this than you understand. If you get a reputation as a man who breaks up marriages as Marcus does then your word is no good anyway. In other words my condition is helping you as much as it is helping Irene and me. So it follows that if you can’t give your word to me and I let you get with Irene then you are a potential destroyer of relationships just as Marcus is and the corporation will regard you as a lead weight hanging around its neck.”
“Are you trying to blackmail me, Oscar? Is that what this is about?”
Oscar laughed out loud, “No way would I try to blackmail you, Roberto. This is about offering you the loan of the most precious commodity that I will ever possess in my lifetime. It is more important to me than life itself. It is so precious to me that I must be certain that it will come back to me. That is the commitment that I seek from you, the commitment to protect my marriage by returning my wife to me.”
“Why would you ever loan her out in the first place?”
“Do you have several weeks to allow me to explain that to you? Perhaps I don’t even understand it myself. If should suffice for me to say that I want Irene to be happy and content and in my mind I don’t seem capable of that. She tells me I do but she does that to keep me happy. In other words she puts my happiness ahead of her own but that is what love is about. I want her to have my love but also the sexual satisfaction that men like you can provide as well.”
Roberto laughed, “and you needed several weeks to say that?”
Oscar joined him in his laughter, “Oh that is just the tip of the ice berg. The rest is complicated.”
“I imagine it is. You get off on it, don’t you?”
“I won’t deny it.”
“Good, now we are getting somewhere. So, when do you expect my answer?”
“As soon as you can give it is soon enough.”
“Like now!”
“What do you mean, like now?”
“I just gave it. Do you need papers signed or what?”
“No, I just need you to tell Teresa, Irene and me that you commit to not breaking up my marriage to Irene. Once that is done we can take the next step.”
While he was talking Oscar had seen that the ladies were waiting to get his indication that they could serve the meal. He turned towards them, smiled and waved them across.
…
Marcus was sitting in his office listening to the chatter of the ladies in the restaurant. His staff knew that the table adjacent to his office was reserved strictly for ladies in the twenty to the mid thirty aged group. There were always four chairs there but most often only two or three ladies dined there. His office window directly above the table always remained partly open and because his office was elevated everything short of a whisper could be heard from his office chair.
“When Charlie realized that Marcus had been with me he was furious.” Lady one said.
“You can’t blame him, Doris. You had come off the pill three months before.”
“But Marge you don’t understand. Charlie hadn’t made love to me for at least two weeks and the last time we did it I was completely disappointed.”
“You should have been more careful. What if you are pregnant? If Charlie is not taking you to bed he will know whose child it is. Besides, where is Marcus? He usually comes sneaking around the moment we arrive.”
“He could be up at the vineyard.” Doris stated while looking around the restaurant.
“That’s unlikely, his mother has disowned him. No wonder too if he keeps sleeping with married women like you. What will you do if you find that you have a bun in the oven?”
“I don’t know. I’ll probably have to try to smooth it over with Charlie.”
“Charlie is not going to raise someone else’s kid, Doris. You’ll be on your own.”
“Marcus will stick by me. He just made a mistake, that’s all. He pulled out but it was too late.”
“You should have used a condom. Married women who have affairs like you always end up alone. You knew that but you still took the risk. I don’t understand you.”
“As if you’re a saint, what about the number of times you have got a little on the side. Don’t try to pretend you are a lily-white innocent!”
“No, I’m not a saint. I’ve done it a few times but only once or twice with the same man and then either when I was on the pill or the golden rule applied.”
“The golden rule what’s that?”
“No rubber, no pussy. If you had done that you wouldn’t be here now hoping that Marcus will show so you can tell him you’re late.”
“Yes, I know but he refused to wear a rubber and I needed it badly. Charlie just wasn’t doing it for me. I had to have it.”
Marge laughed, “You’ve got it alright. You’re going to have it for the next twenty years and unless I’m mistaken you’ll have it all to yourself. Marcus will not want to know you or your child and neither will Charlie. You’re in the shit, honey and it’s all of your doing.”
Marcus saw the flashing light on the phone. It annoyed him that he was being disturbed while listening to his recent victory talking to her friend. He picked the phone up and moved into the privacy of the next room and shut the door.
“Hello, Marcus here,” He snapped into the phone.
“Hello, it’s Debbie speaking, Marcus.”
“Debbie? Debbie who?” Marcus asked.
“You spoke to my ex-boyfriend Nicolas and had asked if we were interested in spending a weekend with you. I’m the daughter of Irene and Oscar.”
“Ah, yes, I remember now. I had just been in a business discussion so my mind was not tuned in. You said ex-boyfriend? Have you broken up with Nicolas?”
“Yes, I’m with a different man now by the name of Daniel. I spoke to him about you and he wondered if you were still interested in spending a weekend together, just the three of us.”
“Well, that depends. Does he understand that I’m interested in you?”
“Yes, I believe so. I told him that Nicolas planned to leave us together. He knows that you had an affair with mum and he talked to her about it so he understands.”
“Okay, so can you come to the restaurant on Friday night or should I pick you up?”
“It might be best to pick us up from Daniel’s motel room. I don’t want daddy to know that I am meeting you.”
Marcus chuckled as he replied, “Alright, message me the address and I’ll pick both of you up at six o’clock. We’ll head back to my place and I’ll prepare dinner for us. Did Daniel want to stay over at the house with us?”
“I believe he did, yes.”
“What about protection. If it leads to sex what protection will you use?”
“I’m not on the pill but mum told Daniel that you didn’t like condoms and that you preferred to use the pull out method.”
“There’s some risk to that.”
“Yes, I know but you wouldn’t let me down knowing that I’m the daughter of the woman you once loved.”
“Hhmm, I guess there is that to it. Okay, I’ll pick you up at six on Friday.”
“See you then.”
…
Roberto enjoyed the meal. Surprisingly, he also enjoyed the company as well. He knew he enjoyed Irene’s company however he had never really hit it off with Teresa. There was this tendency for Teresa to protect her brother and that always annoyed Roberto because he knew Marcus to be a heartless creature only interested in himself.
Then there was Oscar. How could he ever respect a man willing to give his wife who he claimed to love away to another man? And yet Roberto was finding that he was starting to like this man no matter how demented he believed he was. Could it be that they could become friends?
As they ate Roberto felt a shoe come on contact with his. It was on the side of him where Irene was sitting. Initially he moved his foot but the contact happened again so this time he let it happen. He looked across at Irene but her attention was on her food. It had to be her shoe and that was verified when the toe of the shoe moved up along his leg. First to his ankle then it moved up and down his ankle several times.
The shoe moved up to his calf. Knowing it was Irene he moved his leg to make it easier for her. When he did this he saw her smile but quickly the smile disappeared and her attention returned to her food. Oscar and Teresa were engrossed in a conversation about Rena and Debbie, Oscar’s children and were taking no notice so he moved his leg again so his foot was under Irene’s chair.
Irene then raised her shoe up to his knee but this time she rubbed the heel of her shoe into him. He had noticed earlier that she was wearing three inch heeled shoes. Had she planned to do this? If so it was time for him to play the same game.
Roberto moved his other foot over which he placed on the heel of his boot and removed it. He then removed the other one. He then raised his leg. To reach him Irene had to open her legs which allowed him to place his foot between her legs. His heel rested on her right inside thigh and he was surprised when Irene shifted in her chair just enough for him by pointing his toes to reach her crotch.
This made her look up and she smiled at him. Again she moved on her chair but this time she pushed her bottom forward to press her pussy against his toes. It then occurred to him that he could not feel panties. She was bare under her skirt. She had planned this.
“It’s time, Roberto.” Irene stated out of the blue. Oscar and Teresa stopped eating and talking. They looked first at Irene and then to Roberto.
“Time, time for what?” Roberto asked.
“It’s time for you to give your commitment to Oscar.”
“I’ve already given him my commitment.”
“Yes, I know but you haven’t given it to him in front of Teresa and me. That’s essential because once you do that then I can get access to more than your toes and I want more. I want more and I want it tonight and I now know that you do too.”
“So how do I do that?”
“That’s up to you but until all four of us hear that commitment from you nothing more happens.”
“But why?”
“Isn’t that obvious to you? You and I were lovers. You called it off because I told you I was married. Neither of us understood that Oscar knew what we were doing. In fact you don’t know but he not only watched us he videoed us making love. He wants to see that again and I want him to but we both want our marriage protected.”
“I didn’t know that Oscar watched us but he did tell me that his marriage must survive.”
“What you don’t know is that we have tried to find a lover for me but each and every one of them has put our marriage at risk. All this time I wanted it to be you but I thought that you would not be interested because you walked away from me and refused to talk to Oscar. Now that you’re here I don’t want you to leave but I also don’t want to lose Oscar. To secure that I need some security and that is Teresa’s task. She has just taken her seat on the board. It will be announced in the next week. Do you understand now why you must make that commitment to the four of us?”
“Yes, so you can blackmail me if I get ideas.”
“Roberto, no one wants to blackmail anybody. We know that it may never be necessary but we need security only because everybody else has let us down. I want you tonight. Oscar wants to go through a handing over initiation process for me and Teresa wants to watch. All that is missing is your statement to us all.”
“Okay,” Roberto turned towards Oscar, “Oscar I commit to walk away if I put your marriage at risk. I want Irene as my sexual partner.”
Oscar looked at him and asked, “How long do you want Irene for, Roberto?”
Oscar’s question stumped Roberto. He had not thought beyond the immediate future. Teresa chuckled seeing that Roberto was lost for words.
“I haven’t given it any thought, Oscar. I guess for as long as she wants me and you allow me to be with her.”
“That’s a good enough answer. Let’s finish our meal, we’ll adjourn to the lounge, play a little music and relax together. Irene likes to dance and I’m not a very good dancer. She told me that you are.”
….
“It’s set up for this weekend, Daniel,” Debbie stated, “He’ll pick us up at six o’clock on Friday.”
“Shit, I’m a nervous as hell.”
Debbie laughed, “Do you think you are the only one. I’ve wanted this since Teresa told me that Marcus and Mummy were having sex together.”
“She told you? When?”
“I would have been only fifteen maybe sixteen. She explained it to us because we were worried that Dad and mummy were going to divorce. My friend at school had heard their mum and dad talking about mummy having an affair. She also told me that she had seen them together.”
“You said us and also them together? Who did you mean?”
“Teresa told Rena and me. They meant mummy and Marcus. My friend had gone for lunch at an eatery. She knew dad. She saw him as well. He was sitting right up the back, out of sight where Marcus and mummy couldn’t see him.”
‘He was spying on them?”
“Yes, they said that he seemed to be recording them on his phone. Rena and I panicked because my friend’s mum told her that she thought that dad was recording them for evidence during the divorce case.”
“So you told Teresa?”
“We had no one else to talk to except Teresa. She told us to stop worrying that dad was not going to divorce mummy unless he was forced to. She told us that some men like to watch the ones they love making love to other men. That panicked us more but she assured us that it was fairly common.”
“Do you think I’m one of those men?”
“Daniel! Why would you ask that? Do you think you might be?”
“I’m encouraging you to get with Marcus and the thought of it excites me. Maybe I’m like your dad.”
Debbie laughed again, “Let me assure you. You are not like my dad. There is no one as good a person as he is. You’re a good person, Daniel but you have a long way to go before you’re as good as my dad.”
“So I have to prove myself then.”
“It is not a competition, Daniel. It is life. I’m very happy with you just the way you are. I don’t want a damn thing to change about you.”
Daniel smiled at her, “You’re pretty good yourself, Debbie and I don’t want anything to change with you either.” He put his hand on her stomach, “We’re likely to be mum and dad ourselves shortly. Shouldn’t we be making plans for the wedding?”
“I guess so. I felt a little skirmish this morning. I really do think that there is going to be a little Daniel on the way soon.”
Daniel smiled at her and kissed her, “or a little Debbie.”
“Yes,” She hesitated for a while as if thinking about what he had said, “yes, I’d like that, I’d really like a little girl.”
Part 1: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=56171
Part 2: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=57540&p=1069259#p1069259
Part 3: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=57569
Part 4: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=57882
Part 5: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=58674
I should point out that this story is supposed to be fictitious but then who knows perhaps there is some truth to it and someone may think, "Damn, Goyse is writing about me!" Don't worry, I've been there myself so I understand and the only thing I can say about that is, "Life is like a great wine it only gets better with time, especially so with the right woman. In some case that should read "The right women."
....
Oscar and Irene Part 6 Chapter 1
Daniel had been cuddling up to Debbie when he lay back on the pillow looking at the ceiling. Debbie watched him for a time before she asked, “What are you thinking about, lover man?”
“I was thinking of this Marcus bloke that you and Nicolas talked about.”
“What about him?”
“The way Nicolas told it he is a superman when it comes to sex. Did you ever wonder what it would be like?”
“Of course, I did. What woman wouldn’t?”
“He told you he was interested in you, didn’t he?”
“Yes, he invited Nicolas and me to join him for a weekend. When Nicolas asked him why, he told us that he wanted an opportunity to seduce me.”
“How did Nicolas react?”
“He told him that he liked the thought of that.”
“And what did you say?”
“I told him that I would think about it.”
“And?”
Debbie took Daniel’s hand and placed it on her pussy. “This is how I get just talking about it.”
“You’re wet.”
“Yes, I’m very, very wet.”
“We should do it then.”
“You understand that every woman who goes with him carries his child?”
“I think you are already pregnant so if we do it now then he will think he is the father but it will be mine. I would like us to get married immediately afterwards.”
“One last fling type of thing, you mean? Are you sure of this?”
“I’m certain. I want to watch you make love to a super-lover just once before we get married.”
“Do you think once will be enough?”
“Okay, we will make it every night for one week. We will need to set it up tomorrow. We will tell him that you are fertile mid-week so he has to pull out. We know he won’t so when he doesn’t then I will make love to you immediately afterwards on the pretext that if you haven’t taken already, my seed has a chance. At least we will tell him that.”
“Okay, I’ll call him tonight.”
…
Roberto sat at the table looking around. Irene was preparing the meal while Oscar was mixing their drinks. The house was a modest one. Not at all like the huge house that he had been born into. It was no surprise to him because many of his working friends lived in similar homes.
As he looked around his eyes settled on Irene’s form. For a married woman with three kids her body was unusual in the fact that it was comparable with any single woman he had ever met. Irene was a picture to behold. He had heard rumors that her husband could not satisfy her so she had sought out various lovers since they had split up. He wondered if it was true.
Roberto understood why she had broken away from him because she had told him that she loved her husband and did not want to lose him.
He had known that she was falling in love with him. Certainly he was in love with her and it had taken a long time for him to recover from their break up but now she had invited him to come for dinner. The opportunity to see her again had been too much for Roberto. He had accepted the invitation without delay but the uncertainty was why?
Teresa watched Roberto closely. She knew that she would have to sit with him later after they put their proposal to him to talk through the situation. She understood that he had not completely recovered from the split with Irene and she also understood that within a few months he would fall in love with her again. She wondered if she had made a mistake but shrugged it off believing that Roberto would not risk his inheritance for any woman.
Little did Teresa know that Roberto did not aspire to be a rich man. His aim in life was to be a happy man. Roberto had seen too many unhappy rich men and too many happy poor men. Unlike most of his family, Roberto understood that money could not buy happiness. Despite this Roberto was a man of principle. When he had first met Irene he did not know she was married. Had he known that he would never have approached her.
Oscar returned with the drinks and observed Roberto watching his wife. He smiled knowing that his beautiful wife had already captured this man. He set down Teresa’s glass and readjusted himself. Teresa smiled knowing what he had done and why. She looked up into his eyes and for a moment her heart missed a beat when she saw him looking at her. Perhaps, just maybe when she had seduced him he had developed emotions for her. She hoped so.
Irene could feel the guest looking at her but refused to look in his direction lest he look away. She knew she had a special sexual appeal to all men and was not frightened to flaunt it. She had not always been like that. In fact, before Oscar convinced her to take a lover she was exactly the opposite. She dressed then to hide her curves and certainly seldom showed any leg. Those were the days when Oscar could satisfy her sexually. Those were the days when she didn’t know better.
Those days were long gone. These days she loved attention be it male or female attention. She didn’t understand the draw that other women had on her but suspected that it was inherited in the genes. It allowed her to fully understand the attention that Rena had for her lover.
Sometimes she wondered how easy it might be for her to make love to a woman but each time she pushed the thought aside. It wasn’t until a few nights ago that it came out more clearly for her when she felt turned on finding her husband in bed with Teresa. It hit her suddenly in the form that she got wet from seeing them together and had to fight hard to turn and walk away.
The urge to drop her clothes and climb in beside Teresa had been difficult for her to overcome. It should not have surprised her because Teresa had played the role of clean up on occasions after Marcus, something she enjoyed immensely. What had changed were the feelings that Irene now experienced, her acceptance of Teresa as her husband’s potential lover. This was something that only the thought of a matter of a year ago would have sent her into a rage.
Roberto reached for the drink that Oscar offered him and in so doing looked up into Oscar’s eyes. The man seemed the type of man who would attract women. Certainly Teresa, his cousin had fallen for him so it made Roberto wonder why he might be invited to this man’s home for dinner given that the man must have known or at least suspected that he had fucked his wife many, many times.
“What are you doing for a crust these days, Roberto?” Oscar asked him.
“I’m handling the sales sector of the consortium,” Roberto replied expecting that Oscar would understand.
“The consortium?” Oscar asked.
“Yes, the family business. Teresa’s mum has taken it away from Marcus and handed it to me some months back.”
“That’s quite a compliment to you,” Oscar stated more for his own benefit than for anyone else’s. Oscar saw this as some sort of inane victory over Marcus knowing that it may have happened as a result of the information that the old lady had received about Marcus’s affair with his wife.
“I guess it is,” Roberto replied. “Marcus was too busy with his huss….. women,“ He was going to say hussies but changed that at the last moment to, “women,” believing that Oscar probably knew about Irene being one of the women. “Sorry,” he added, “I didn’t mean to offend,” seeing Oscar’s startled look.
“That’s okay, Roberto. We should call a spade a spade as the saying goes.” Oscar replied.
“No, I mean it, Oscar. I should not have said that and I offer my sincere apology. I meant no insult to Irene. I know she is different from some of the others.”
“Apology accepted. There is no need to be embarrassed.”
“Who is embarrassing, who?” Irene asked as she returned to the table.
“It’s nothing, honey, just a little misunderstanding.”
“That’s good. I didn’t want tonight to get off on the wrong foot. Have these men been behaving themselves. Teresa?”
“Perfectly, Irene, absolutely perfect behavior from both of them.”
“Okay, the meal is ready so do we want to talk business first or do we eat first. Oscar?” Irene asked.
“I’m not sure on how to go about this so perhaps I can lay out the proposal to Roberto while you ladies serve the meal. We can then eat which will allow Roberto some time to think about my proposal. He can then either reject it, ask for more time to think about it or accept. What do you think, Roberto?”
“I have no idea of what you are talking about so maybe we should follow what you proposed. At least I might have some idea of what the hell is going on then.”
Oscar looked at Irene and then to Teresa, “Okay, girls serve dinner while Roberto and I talk.” He then turned to Roberto, “Roberto, I have been aware for a long time that you had an affair with my wife.”
“I’m sorry, Oscar. I didn’t know she was married at that time.”
“Please, no apologies. It happened and I accept that it did. How would you like to continue that affair with Irene under certain conditions and stipulations?”
Roberto looked over at Irene then to Teresa. Just as quickly he looked back to Irene while at the same time avoiding Oscar’s attention. His behavior was similar to a mouse that had been caught in a snare and didn’t have any idea of how to get out but was searching franticly for an escape route.
With no response from Roberto, Oscar continued. “This is not in any way a means for revenge or anything similar, Roberto. I can see you are concerned. This is about you and my wife being able to continue your affair but with a few simple conditions attached.”
Roberto settled down a little and because the girls would not return his stares he finally looked up at Oscar. “What about you, Oscar?”
“I am Irene’s husband. I love her and she loves me. Anything that happens cannot interfere with our relationship, our marriage. That has to be protected at all costs. The moment the marriage is at risk then your relationship with Irene must end. That is the condition that we must all meet. Until you can commit to that condition the discussion goes no further.”
Roberto looked to make sure that Irene and Teresa could not hear him before he quietly stated, “I fell in love with her last time and it will probably happen again.”
“Yes, I know and she fell in love with you as well. I expect that it will probably happen again as well. Being in love is not the issue here, Roberto. Acting to destroy our marriage is the condition that I expect you to meet no matter how you might feel.”
“I don’t know if I can give you that commitment, Oscar?”
“Okay, well. I’ll call the girls. It was a good try but…. Let’s have our meal and depart friends.”
“So that is it then?”
“Yes, without the commitment I will resist the opportunity for you and Irene to get together. Let’s have our meal and call it quits.”
“What if I did give you my commitment and then later on I break my promise to you?”
“You mean like Marcus did. You have his job don’t you? Don’t you like the job and everything that goes with it?”
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“There was a transaction that took place behind the scenes. I was not party to it so I don’t know the details but Marcus acted poorly and he suffered the consequences. He is now on the outer. Now, as I say I am not party to the details but I have been given an assurance that if you give your word and break it you may well suffer the same fate. As I say I am not party to the details but….. you know what I’m saying.”
“What if I can’t give that assurance?”
“Then, Roberto, you are home free but Irene and I will continue looking for the man of his word, the man that we can trust.”
“I am a man of my word. I pride myself on that. My reputation is dependent on it.” it was obvious to Oscar that he had touched a nerve.
“I know that Roberto but you are frightened to give your commitment to me and my wife. You see there is more to this than you understand. If you get a reputation as a man who breaks up marriages as Marcus does then your word is no good anyway. In other words my condition is helping you as much as it is helping Irene and me. So it follows that if you can’t give your word to me and I let you get with Irene then you are a potential destroyer of relationships just as Marcus is and the corporation will regard you as a lead weight hanging around its neck.”
“Are you trying to blackmail me, Oscar? Is that what this is about?”
Oscar laughed out loud, “No way would I try to blackmail you, Roberto. This is about offering you the loan of the most precious commodity that I will ever possess in my lifetime. It is more important to me than life itself. It is so precious to me that I must be certain that it will come back to me. That is the commitment that I seek from you, the commitment to protect my marriage by returning my wife to me.”
“Why would you ever loan her out in the first place?”
“Do you have several weeks to allow me to explain that to you? Perhaps I don’t even understand it myself. If should suffice for me to say that I want Irene to be happy and content and in my mind I don’t seem capable of that. She tells me I do but she does that to keep me happy. In other words she puts my happiness ahead of her own but that is what love is about. I want her to have my love but also the sexual satisfaction that men like you can provide as well.”
Roberto laughed, “and you needed several weeks to say that?”
Oscar joined him in his laughter, “Oh that is just the tip of the ice berg. The rest is complicated.”
“I imagine it is. You get off on it, don’t you?”
“I won’t deny it.”
“Good, now we are getting somewhere. So, when do you expect my answer?”
“As soon as you can give it is soon enough.”
“Like now!”
“What do you mean, like now?”
“I just gave it. Do you need papers signed or what?”
“No, I just need you to tell Teresa, Irene and me that you commit to not breaking up my marriage to Irene. Once that is done we can take the next step.”
While he was talking Oscar had seen that the ladies were waiting to get his indication that they could serve the meal. He turned towards them, smiled and waved them across.
…
Marcus was sitting in his office listening to the chatter of the ladies in the restaurant. His staff knew that the table adjacent to his office was reserved strictly for ladies in the twenty to the mid thirty aged group. There were always four chairs there but most often only two or three ladies dined there. His office window directly above the table always remained partly open and because his office was elevated everything short of a whisper could be heard from his office chair.
“When Charlie realized that Marcus had been with me he was furious.” Lady one said.
“You can’t blame him, Doris. You had come off the pill three months before.”
“But Marge you don’t understand. Charlie hadn’t made love to me for at least two weeks and the last time we did it I was completely disappointed.”
“You should have been more careful. What if you are pregnant? If Charlie is not taking you to bed he will know whose child it is. Besides, where is Marcus? He usually comes sneaking around the moment we arrive.”
“He could be up at the vineyard.” Doris stated while looking around the restaurant.
“That’s unlikely, his mother has disowned him. No wonder too if he keeps sleeping with married women like you. What will you do if you find that you have a bun in the oven?”
“I don’t know. I’ll probably have to try to smooth it over with Charlie.”
“Charlie is not going to raise someone else’s kid, Doris. You’ll be on your own.”
“Marcus will stick by me. He just made a mistake, that’s all. He pulled out but it was too late.”
“You should have used a condom. Married women who have affairs like you always end up alone. You knew that but you still took the risk. I don’t understand you.”
“As if you’re a saint, what about the number of times you have got a little on the side. Don’t try to pretend you are a lily-white innocent!”
“No, I’m not a saint. I’ve done it a few times but only once or twice with the same man and then either when I was on the pill or the golden rule applied.”
“The golden rule what’s that?”
“No rubber, no pussy. If you had done that you wouldn’t be here now hoping that Marcus will show so you can tell him you’re late.”
“Yes, I know but he refused to wear a rubber and I needed it badly. Charlie just wasn’t doing it for me. I had to have it.”
Marge laughed, “You’ve got it alright. You’re going to have it for the next twenty years and unless I’m mistaken you’ll have it all to yourself. Marcus will not want to know you or your child and neither will Charlie. You’re in the shit, honey and it’s all of your doing.”
Marcus saw the flashing light on the phone. It annoyed him that he was being disturbed while listening to his recent victory talking to her friend. He picked the phone up and moved into the privacy of the next room and shut the door.
“Hello, Marcus here,” He snapped into the phone.
“Hello, it’s Debbie speaking, Marcus.”
“Debbie? Debbie who?” Marcus asked.
“You spoke to my ex-boyfriend Nicolas and had asked if we were interested in spending a weekend with you. I’m the daughter of Irene and Oscar.”
“Ah, yes, I remember now. I had just been in a business discussion so my mind was not tuned in. You said ex-boyfriend? Have you broken up with Nicolas?”
“Yes, I’m with a different man now by the name of Daniel. I spoke to him about you and he wondered if you were still interested in spending a weekend together, just the three of us.”
“Well, that depends. Does he understand that I’m interested in you?”
“Yes, I believe so. I told him that Nicolas planned to leave us together. He knows that you had an affair with mum and he talked to her about it so he understands.”
“Okay, so can you come to the restaurant on Friday night or should I pick you up?”
“It might be best to pick us up from Daniel’s motel room. I don’t want daddy to know that I am meeting you.”
Marcus chuckled as he replied, “Alright, message me the address and I’ll pick both of you up at six o’clock. We’ll head back to my place and I’ll prepare dinner for us. Did Daniel want to stay over at the house with us?”
“I believe he did, yes.”
“What about protection. If it leads to sex what protection will you use?”
“I’m not on the pill but mum told Daniel that you didn’t like condoms and that you preferred to use the pull out method.”
“There’s some risk to that.”
“Yes, I know but you wouldn’t let me down knowing that I’m the daughter of the woman you once loved.”
“Hhmm, I guess there is that to it. Okay, I’ll pick you up at six on Friday.”
“See you then.”
…
Roberto enjoyed the meal. Surprisingly, he also enjoyed the company as well. He knew he enjoyed Irene’s company however he had never really hit it off with Teresa. There was this tendency for Teresa to protect her brother and that always annoyed Roberto because he knew Marcus to be a heartless creature only interested in himself.
Then there was Oscar. How could he ever respect a man willing to give his wife who he claimed to love away to another man? And yet Roberto was finding that he was starting to like this man no matter how demented he believed he was. Could it be that they could become friends?
As they ate Roberto felt a shoe come on contact with his. It was on the side of him where Irene was sitting. Initially he moved his foot but the contact happened again so this time he let it happen. He looked across at Irene but her attention was on her food. It had to be her shoe and that was verified when the toe of the shoe moved up along his leg. First to his ankle then it moved up and down his ankle several times.
The shoe moved up to his calf. Knowing it was Irene he moved his leg to make it easier for her. When he did this he saw her smile but quickly the smile disappeared and her attention returned to her food. Oscar and Teresa were engrossed in a conversation about Rena and Debbie, Oscar’s children and were taking no notice so he moved his leg again so his foot was under Irene’s chair.
Irene then raised her shoe up to his knee but this time she rubbed the heel of her shoe into him. He had noticed earlier that she was wearing three inch heeled shoes. Had she planned to do this? If so it was time for him to play the same game.
Roberto moved his other foot over which he placed on the heel of his boot and removed it. He then removed the other one. He then raised his leg. To reach him Irene had to open her legs which allowed him to place his foot between her legs. His heel rested on her right inside thigh and he was surprised when Irene shifted in her chair just enough for him by pointing his toes to reach her crotch.
This made her look up and she smiled at him. Again she moved on her chair but this time she pushed her bottom forward to press her pussy against his toes. It then occurred to him that he could not feel panties. She was bare under her skirt. She had planned this.
“It’s time, Roberto.” Irene stated out of the blue. Oscar and Teresa stopped eating and talking. They looked first at Irene and then to Roberto.
“Time, time for what?” Roberto asked.
“It’s time for you to give your commitment to Oscar.”
“I’ve already given him my commitment.”
“Yes, I know but you haven’t given it to him in front of Teresa and me. That’s essential because once you do that then I can get access to more than your toes and I want more. I want more and I want it tonight and I now know that you do too.”
“So how do I do that?”
“That’s up to you but until all four of us hear that commitment from you nothing more happens.”
“But why?”
“Isn’t that obvious to you? You and I were lovers. You called it off because I told you I was married. Neither of us understood that Oscar knew what we were doing. In fact you don’t know but he not only watched us he videoed us making love. He wants to see that again and I want him to but we both want our marriage protected.”
“I didn’t know that Oscar watched us but he did tell me that his marriage must survive.”
“What you don’t know is that we have tried to find a lover for me but each and every one of them has put our marriage at risk. All this time I wanted it to be you but I thought that you would not be interested because you walked away from me and refused to talk to Oscar. Now that you’re here I don’t want you to leave but I also don’t want to lose Oscar. To secure that I need some security and that is Teresa’s task. She has just taken her seat on the board. It will be announced in the next week. Do you understand now why you must make that commitment to the four of us?”
“Yes, so you can blackmail me if I get ideas.”
“Roberto, no one wants to blackmail anybody. We know that it may never be necessary but we need security only because everybody else has let us down. I want you tonight. Oscar wants to go through a handing over initiation process for me and Teresa wants to watch. All that is missing is your statement to us all.”
“Okay,” Roberto turned towards Oscar, “Oscar I commit to walk away if I put your marriage at risk. I want Irene as my sexual partner.”
Oscar looked at him and asked, “How long do you want Irene for, Roberto?”
Oscar’s question stumped Roberto. He had not thought beyond the immediate future. Teresa chuckled seeing that Roberto was lost for words.
“I haven’t given it any thought, Oscar. I guess for as long as she wants me and you allow me to be with her.”
“That’s a good enough answer. Let’s finish our meal, we’ll adjourn to the lounge, play a little music and relax together. Irene likes to dance and I’m not a very good dancer. She told me that you are.”
….
“It’s set up for this weekend, Daniel,” Debbie stated, “He’ll pick us up at six o’clock on Friday.”
“Shit, I’m a nervous as hell.”
Debbie laughed, “Do you think you are the only one. I’ve wanted this since Teresa told me that Marcus and Mummy were having sex together.”
“She told you? When?”
“I would have been only fifteen maybe sixteen. She explained it to us because we were worried that Dad and mummy were going to divorce. My friend at school had heard their mum and dad talking about mummy having an affair. She also told me that she had seen them together.”
“You said us and also them together? Who did you mean?”
“Teresa told Rena and me. They meant mummy and Marcus. My friend had gone for lunch at an eatery. She knew dad. She saw him as well. He was sitting right up the back, out of sight where Marcus and mummy couldn’t see him.”
‘He was spying on them?”
“Yes, they said that he seemed to be recording them on his phone. Rena and I panicked because my friend’s mum told her that she thought that dad was recording them for evidence during the divorce case.”
“So you told Teresa?”
“We had no one else to talk to except Teresa. She told us to stop worrying that dad was not going to divorce mummy unless he was forced to. She told us that some men like to watch the ones they love making love to other men. That panicked us more but she assured us that it was fairly common.”
“Do you think I’m one of those men?”
“Daniel! Why would you ask that? Do you think you might be?”
“I’m encouraging you to get with Marcus and the thought of it excites me. Maybe I’m like your dad.”
Debbie laughed again, “Let me assure you. You are not like my dad. There is no one as good a person as he is. You’re a good person, Daniel but you have a long way to go before you’re as good as my dad.”
“So I have to prove myself then.”
“It is not a competition, Daniel. It is life. I’m very happy with you just the way you are. I don’t want a damn thing to change about you.”
Daniel smiled at her, “You’re pretty good yourself, Debbie and I don’t want anything to change with you either.” He put his hand on her stomach, “We’re likely to be mum and dad ourselves shortly. Shouldn’t we be making plans for the wedding?”
“I guess so. I felt a little skirmish this morning. I really do think that there is going to be a little Daniel on the way soon.”
Daniel smiled at her and kissed her, “or a little Debbie.”
“Yes,” She hesitated for a while as if thinking about what he had said, “yes, I’d like that, I’d really like a little girl.”
Last edited by goyse on Thu Aug 06, 2020 7:33 am, edited 1 time in total.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
Oscar and Irene Part 6 Chapter 2
Irene came back from putting Michael to bed. Oscar could tell immediately that something was wrong. Teresa saw the look of panic on Oscar’s face and turned to Irene who had tears in her eyes. Roberto looked at her with a worried expression. He too could see she was distressed.
“We need to talk, Oscar.” she said.
“What, alone?”
“Yes, and we need to do it now. I’m sorry Roberto but it can’t happen tonight. There are other things that are more important. Teresa, can you see Roberto out. Roberto I’ll call you when things are sorted.”
“Do you mind if I ask what has happened, Irene? Maybe I can help if you allow me to.” Roberto offered.
“I don’t think you can help. I think that only Oscar and I can fix this.”
“Is it Michael?” Roberto asked.
“Yes, it’s something that he has been told.”
“Some arsehole has told him that Marcus is his father. Is that it?” Roberto snapped back in anger.
“Yes.”
“Okay. We need to sit and talk it though with him but first off the four of us need to sit down because there are things that you don’t know about Oscar and if this is going to work for the four of us then I have to lay my cards on the table. I haven’t said anything until now but this means that I have to tell you a few things that you may not like.”
Irene looked at Roberto, “No, Roberto. This is what I was afraid of. Don’t hurt him. I love him and he has always been there for me. He’s a good man. Please don’t do this to him.”
“There is no other way, Irene. I can’t get around pretending that all you are to me is a sex object.” Roberto turned towards Oscar, “Oscar, if this thing is ever going to work with us then there is something that I am obliged to tell you. That something might hurt you but if you are ever to trust me then I can’t hide it from you.”
“I knew you loved her, Roberto. You don’t need to tell me that.” Oscar replied.
“There is more to it than that.” Roberto looked across to Teresa and then to Irene. “He has to know, Irene.” He turned back to Oscar, “Oscar, I told you that I didn’t know that Irene was married. She didn’t tell me until the day I proposed to her. I asked her to be my wife. That is how I found out.”
“Yes, so?” Oscar asked.
“Our relationship is more than sexual. I’ll leave it to Irene for her to explain her response but all I’ll say is that she considered my proposal.”
“Yes, she had told me a lot. We don’t hold secrets from each other, Roberto. Does this really change anything except I know for sure you are being honest with me?”
“It should if you’re as intelligent as I think you are. You should be frightened, very frightened.”
“Should I? You didn’t tell me what her answer was, Roberto. You just said that she considered it. Is it possible she didn’t give you an outright no because she didn’t want to hurt you more than she already had?”
Roberto considered that for a moment. There was dead quiet. Irene looked at the floor and didn’t raise her eyes. Teresa looked directly at Oscar with almost what could be described as a smirk on her face. They waited. The ball was in Roberto’s court. Then he smiled.
“It’s possible. I’ll give you that but will she continue to give me a no. She must have known that it’s likely to happen again. This is a replay except this time I know she is married and I came back.”
“Okay, then walk out that door and keep walking. If you can’t keep your word ten minutes after you give it then get up and walk out the door. Remember, you are a man of your word. This is your test, Roberto. Are you really what you think you are?”
Oscar stood there looking at him. His eyes didn’t shift one millimeter. They waited.
“I can help you with Michael.”
“This is not about Michael. I can look after my family. This is about you being or not being a man of your word. That is your test, Roberto. Do you fail or do you keep your word?”
Roberto ignored what Oscar had said. “I can tell him that I’m his father.”
“What?”
“Teresa doesn’t know but we are not cousins. We are sister and brother.”
Teresa’s mouth dropped open. “So that’s why mum always treated you like her own? She would never accept any of us to say anything against you. How?”
“I’m sorry to do this to you, Teresa but my mum told me and swore me to secrecy. Mum could not bear children. Mum and dad tried many times but eventually the doctors told her it was impossible. She told your mother and asked her to mate with my dad. Your mum refused but agreed that your mum and dad would have a child and allow my mum and dad raise the child as their own. I’m that child.”
For the first time Irene raised her eyes. “My God, you’re Marcus’s brother. You’re his full blood brother. Oscar, you and I need to talk and talk now. Can you both excuse us?”
Oscar led the way towards their bedroom. Irene followed. Teresa got up from her chair and walked around to Roberto who stood. They embraced. When Irene entered the bedroom she turned and closed the door.
“I want Roberto to move in with us, Oscar. I want him to live with us long term as our boarder.”
“But…..” Irene put her hand up to his mouth.
“Listen to me. Michael could have been Roberto’s son. If I had my say he would be. We can let Roberto be Michael’s second father. He’s willing. Marcus will never want to know his son so it’s a perfect solution. Even DNA testing will give him a 98% match.”
“Yes, but… “ She put her hand up again and he conceded to let her talk.
“You stood up for me out there. You lied for me and I know how hard you find it to lie. You told him that you knew but I didn’t tell you. I hid things from you because I didn’t want to hurt you. We have this one chance. Oscar. We have a man who is honest who loves me so he will try to take me away from you but we can make it so he doesn’t have to do that. We can take him into our family.”
“What do you mean when you say take him into our family?”
“The girls are moving out. They have both talked to me about it and we were waiting for an opportunity to talk to you about it. I think Debbie is going to marry Daniel. She told me that she expects him to ask her and she has already told him that she will when he is ready. Rena is in love so she wants to try life with Sandy.”
“I see. You want Roberto to move into our bedroom so I move out like I did with Marcus.”
“No, Oscar. I live with you but I make love to both of you. Roberto only comes to our bed when we both agree. Unless you say yes I go to the spare room.”
“What about Teresa.”
“What about Teresa? What has Teresa got to do with this?”
“Teresa is my sanity. She keeps me stable when the angst sets in, when the hurt gets too great, when I can’t stand it anymore. It’s Teresa who pulls me out of that deep black hole.”
“Oh Oscar, I didn’t know! I never wanted you to suffer. I can’t do this if it hurts you like that.”
Oscar laughed, “Irene, it’s too late to pull out now. You are committed and so am I. Even Roberto has committed to us. He is even willing to accept your bastard child as his own and…..” Again Irene put her hand up. Oscar knew better than to keep talking when she did that.
“Why are you so angry, Oscar? Michael is my child born into our marriage. Our marriage might be screwed up but it is a good marriage and Michael is a good kid. It’s not his fault that we are both screwed up.”
“You lied to me. You didn’t tell me the truth. I have never lied to you ever. Why is it that you think it is acceptable to lie to me? What have you ever had to hide that allows you to lie to me. How can I ever enter into an agreement with Roberto if I can’t trust you to tell me the truth and this isn’t the first time is it?”
“No, it’s not the first time. I lied to you about Marcus. I lied to you about the pregnancy. If I thought that you could handle the truth there is no way that I would have lied to you but I was worried. I thought that I would lose you and I couldn’t take that risk.”
“So where does that leave us?”
“I know now that you won’t leave me so there is no reason for me to lie, is there?”
“I’ll make you a promise, Irene. If I find out that you have lied to me just once more then I will have to protect myself by walking away. Is that understood?”
“Yes, I understand.”
“Okay, now there is the issue of Michael. How do we handle that?”
“Roberto wants to act as his father. He is Marcus’s brother so we have the opportunity to use him to resolve the issue.”
“Except for one thing, it is just another lie that we add to the list of the other lies. How can I justify that after finding out that you have been lying to me and now you want to lie to our son.”
“So how would you handle it?”
“We should tell him the truth.”
“Okay, we will tell him the truth. When?”
“I’m going to offer Roberto to move into the spare bed room. I’ll talk to Debbie and find out if she plans to live at Daniels place. If she does then we will offer Debbie’s bedroom to Teresa and our life changes.”
“I love you.”
“Yes, I know and I love you too.”
“Will you have sex with Teresa?”
“You know I won’t. I only ever want to have sex with one woman.”
“You’ve seen Roberto. He’s very thick. I’ll be stretched.”
“You don’t want to have sex with me?”
“Don’t be silly. Of course, I do. It’s just that it might be embarrassing. He cums a lot and I’ll be gaping open. It might not work.”
“It worked before.”
“But that was three days a week. Now it’ll be several times a night maybe ever during the day sometimes.”
“I thought you agreed not to lie.”
“Okay, sometimes it was five times a week but not on weekends.”
“Irene!”
“Okay, five days a week several times a day then. How much do you actually know, anyway?”
“I don’t know? I probably know most of it. I know about the anal. I know about the time in the lift. I know about the double penetration. I know about the candle wax. I know that Antonio was not the only man he set you up with. What else is there?”
“Shit, you do know it all then.”
“Didn’t you forget something or aren’t I supposed to know about that?”
“I don’t follow?”
“You were two timing Marcus with Roberto.”
“Oh shit, you knew, but how?”
“You yourself told me that you were pregnant before you and Marcus had sex. Don’t you remember telling me that? Well, together we then went through a few possibilities. I was offering you the opportunity for you to tell me the truth but you didn’t. I didn’t really believe that Marcus accidentally got some sperm into you without penetration. That’s rather unlikely so I did some checking.”
“Checking, what checking?”
“I talked to Teresa first. She confirmed that Roberto had a secret girlfriend in Barcelona before Marcus did. I then went and talked to the café owner where you and Roberto used to go for lunch. I asked him did he remember when you first started going there. Finally, the deciding clue was Antonio. He was surprised that I found him after several months so what that told me is that it happened before you were pregnant. That was really the deciding factor in it all. Michael is actually Roberto’s, isn’t he?”
Irene didn’t answer immediately. Oscar gave her time. He knew that it would be difficult for her given that she had just promised not to lie.
“Yes. I think I was pregnant before any of the stuff with Marcus. It was Roberto who introduced me to Marcus not the other way round. I slipped up. I made Roberto wear a rubber when I thought I could be fertile but one day I was exceptionally horny and didn’t insist. Marcus and I started having sex shortly afterwards so it was easy to allow Marcus to believe he was the father.”
“So why not just accept that Michael was Roberto’s.”
“First off Marcus is jealous of Roberto. His mum treats Roberto better than Marcus and Marcus has no idea that they are actually brothers. Then there is the issue of how his mother would react. She was trying to bring Roberto into the family business. If she thought that Roberto had got a married woman pregnant she would have rejected him. By allowing her to believe it was Marcus it left the door open for him.”
“But he said that he asked you to marry him. Surely that would have caused problems for him?”
“Yes, it would have but I told him that I was pregnant and he wanted to do the right thing.”
“So you turned him down so that you didn’t ruin his life.”
“Oscar! How could you say that?”
“I said it because it’s probably correct.”
“Oscar, please. You make it difficult for me. If I deny it you will think I’m lying to you but if I don’t deny it you will think it is true. What do you want me to say?”
Oscar shook his head. “Come on let’s get back to the others.”
“So do we let Michael know who his real father is?”
“Let’s get this straight for the final time. I am his real father. Now if you want to tell Michael who provided the sperm for his birth then that is fine. If you want me to lie then you will be disappointed. There has been too much lying around here already.”
“What about Roberto? Can he move in?”
“Of course but I expect you to come back to bed with me each and every night. You can have sex with him and you can love him but you sleep in my bed.”
“That’s exactly what I planned to do but I want more. I want you to have sex with Teresa if she wants you to.”
“I’ll think about it but no guarantees. I only want to be with one woman and that woman is you. I’m not going to allow Teresa to think differently. She is too important to me.”
Irene shook her head. “Fair enough, let’s go. We can deal with Michael tomorrow.”
…
At six o’clock sharp the silver Audi stopped in the driveway to the unit that Daniel had rented and a long legged curvy woman wearing a short black dress, a light yellow top and five inch heels left the unit. A tall youth with a barrel chest followed her. The driver got out and opened the passenger door for the young woman. He then pointed to the rear door and the young man climbed into the back.
The Audi reversed out of the drive way and accelerated away.
“You look absolutely gorgeous tonight, Debbie,” Marcus said. “You look so much like your mother that I got an erection watching you walk down the drive way. I was in love with her you know.” He didn’t wait for an answer but turned his head slightly to see Daniel in the back and added, “You’re a lucky man, Daniel to have such a beautiful girlfriend.”
“Fiancé,” Daniel corrected him, “Debbie and I are getting married.”
“You do understand what the deal is that I had with her previous boyfriend, don’t you, Daniel?”
“I believe so but just to dispel any misunderstanding why don’t you tell me.”
“Okay, we have dinner together. Debbie sits with me and you watch. We then go to my unit where my intention is to seduce your girlfriend. You may leave or you may watch but you must not interfere. I do not use a condom.”
“Debbie is fertile later in the week so I have no objection if you do her bareback but you must pull out. I spoke to Debbie’s mum and she told me that you don’t mind pulling out.”
“Yes, Irene had me pull out but unfortunately she still fell pregnant. You know that Michael is my son, don’t you Debbie?” Debbie nodded confirmation, “Okay, is that what you want Debbie?”
“Yes, I want Daniel to father my first child. If this works out we have talked about the possibility of my next one being yours. Of course, if you don’t pull out then there will not be a next time and I will take something to abort. You wouldn’t want that would you?”
“All of my women have carried my children full term even your mother. If you were to get pregnant I would want you to do the same, Debbie.”
“Okay, as long as you meet out agreement and do pull out as you promise and somehow I end up pregnant then, yes, Daniel and I would talk about me carrying full term.”
“Daniel, do you agree. You are aware that precum carries some sperm.”
“Yes, I know and yes, I agree. It really turns me on knowing that Debbie could end up pregnant. I hadn’t realized you were going bareback with her but now I’m looking forward to watching it.”
“Good, that’s settled then. This is the restaurant. Remember Daniel, Debbie is mine tonight. You are just the hanger on. From this point onwards you are not to interfere. Debbie and I will make all the decisions.”
“I’d like to pick up my car on the way to your unit if you don’t mind, Marcus.”
“Sure if you think you need to.”
Irene came back from putting Michael to bed. Oscar could tell immediately that something was wrong. Teresa saw the look of panic on Oscar’s face and turned to Irene who had tears in her eyes. Roberto looked at her with a worried expression. He too could see she was distressed.
“We need to talk, Oscar.” she said.
“What, alone?”
“Yes, and we need to do it now. I’m sorry Roberto but it can’t happen tonight. There are other things that are more important. Teresa, can you see Roberto out. Roberto I’ll call you when things are sorted.”
“Do you mind if I ask what has happened, Irene? Maybe I can help if you allow me to.” Roberto offered.
“I don’t think you can help. I think that only Oscar and I can fix this.”
“Is it Michael?” Roberto asked.
“Yes, it’s something that he has been told.”
“Some arsehole has told him that Marcus is his father. Is that it?” Roberto snapped back in anger.
“Yes.”
“Okay. We need to sit and talk it though with him but first off the four of us need to sit down because there are things that you don’t know about Oscar and if this is going to work for the four of us then I have to lay my cards on the table. I haven’t said anything until now but this means that I have to tell you a few things that you may not like.”
Irene looked at Roberto, “No, Roberto. This is what I was afraid of. Don’t hurt him. I love him and he has always been there for me. He’s a good man. Please don’t do this to him.”
“There is no other way, Irene. I can’t get around pretending that all you are to me is a sex object.” Roberto turned towards Oscar, “Oscar, if this thing is ever going to work with us then there is something that I am obliged to tell you. That something might hurt you but if you are ever to trust me then I can’t hide it from you.”
“I knew you loved her, Roberto. You don’t need to tell me that.” Oscar replied.
“There is more to it than that.” Roberto looked across to Teresa and then to Irene. “He has to know, Irene.” He turned back to Oscar, “Oscar, I told you that I didn’t know that Irene was married. She didn’t tell me until the day I proposed to her. I asked her to be my wife. That is how I found out.”
“Yes, so?” Oscar asked.
“Our relationship is more than sexual. I’ll leave it to Irene for her to explain her response but all I’ll say is that she considered my proposal.”
“Yes, she had told me a lot. We don’t hold secrets from each other, Roberto. Does this really change anything except I know for sure you are being honest with me?”
“It should if you’re as intelligent as I think you are. You should be frightened, very frightened.”
“Should I? You didn’t tell me what her answer was, Roberto. You just said that she considered it. Is it possible she didn’t give you an outright no because she didn’t want to hurt you more than she already had?”
Roberto considered that for a moment. There was dead quiet. Irene looked at the floor and didn’t raise her eyes. Teresa looked directly at Oscar with almost what could be described as a smirk on her face. They waited. The ball was in Roberto’s court. Then he smiled.
“It’s possible. I’ll give you that but will she continue to give me a no. She must have known that it’s likely to happen again. This is a replay except this time I know she is married and I came back.”
“Okay, then walk out that door and keep walking. If you can’t keep your word ten minutes after you give it then get up and walk out the door. Remember, you are a man of your word. This is your test, Roberto. Are you really what you think you are?”
Oscar stood there looking at him. His eyes didn’t shift one millimeter. They waited.
“I can help you with Michael.”
“This is not about Michael. I can look after my family. This is about you being or not being a man of your word. That is your test, Roberto. Do you fail or do you keep your word?”
Roberto ignored what Oscar had said. “I can tell him that I’m his father.”
“What?”
“Teresa doesn’t know but we are not cousins. We are sister and brother.”
Teresa’s mouth dropped open. “So that’s why mum always treated you like her own? She would never accept any of us to say anything against you. How?”
“I’m sorry to do this to you, Teresa but my mum told me and swore me to secrecy. Mum could not bear children. Mum and dad tried many times but eventually the doctors told her it was impossible. She told your mother and asked her to mate with my dad. Your mum refused but agreed that your mum and dad would have a child and allow my mum and dad raise the child as their own. I’m that child.”
For the first time Irene raised her eyes. “My God, you’re Marcus’s brother. You’re his full blood brother. Oscar, you and I need to talk and talk now. Can you both excuse us?”
Oscar led the way towards their bedroom. Irene followed. Teresa got up from her chair and walked around to Roberto who stood. They embraced. When Irene entered the bedroom she turned and closed the door.
“I want Roberto to move in with us, Oscar. I want him to live with us long term as our boarder.”
“But…..” Irene put her hand up to his mouth.
“Listen to me. Michael could have been Roberto’s son. If I had my say he would be. We can let Roberto be Michael’s second father. He’s willing. Marcus will never want to know his son so it’s a perfect solution. Even DNA testing will give him a 98% match.”
“Yes, but… “ She put her hand up again and he conceded to let her talk.
“You stood up for me out there. You lied for me and I know how hard you find it to lie. You told him that you knew but I didn’t tell you. I hid things from you because I didn’t want to hurt you. We have this one chance. Oscar. We have a man who is honest who loves me so he will try to take me away from you but we can make it so he doesn’t have to do that. We can take him into our family.”
“What do you mean when you say take him into our family?”
“The girls are moving out. They have both talked to me about it and we were waiting for an opportunity to talk to you about it. I think Debbie is going to marry Daniel. She told me that she expects him to ask her and she has already told him that she will when he is ready. Rena is in love so she wants to try life with Sandy.”
“I see. You want Roberto to move into our bedroom so I move out like I did with Marcus.”
“No, Oscar. I live with you but I make love to both of you. Roberto only comes to our bed when we both agree. Unless you say yes I go to the spare room.”
“What about Teresa.”
“What about Teresa? What has Teresa got to do with this?”
“Teresa is my sanity. She keeps me stable when the angst sets in, when the hurt gets too great, when I can’t stand it anymore. It’s Teresa who pulls me out of that deep black hole.”
“Oh Oscar, I didn’t know! I never wanted you to suffer. I can’t do this if it hurts you like that.”
Oscar laughed, “Irene, it’s too late to pull out now. You are committed and so am I. Even Roberto has committed to us. He is even willing to accept your bastard child as his own and…..” Again Irene put her hand up. Oscar knew better than to keep talking when she did that.
“Why are you so angry, Oscar? Michael is my child born into our marriage. Our marriage might be screwed up but it is a good marriage and Michael is a good kid. It’s not his fault that we are both screwed up.”
“You lied to me. You didn’t tell me the truth. I have never lied to you ever. Why is it that you think it is acceptable to lie to me? What have you ever had to hide that allows you to lie to me. How can I ever enter into an agreement with Roberto if I can’t trust you to tell me the truth and this isn’t the first time is it?”
“No, it’s not the first time. I lied to you about Marcus. I lied to you about the pregnancy. If I thought that you could handle the truth there is no way that I would have lied to you but I was worried. I thought that I would lose you and I couldn’t take that risk.”
“So where does that leave us?”
“I know now that you won’t leave me so there is no reason for me to lie, is there?”
“I’ll make you a promise, Irene. If I find out that you have lied to me just once more then I will have to protect myself by walking away. Is that understood?”
“Yes, I understand.”
“Okay, now there is the issue of Michael. How do we handle that?”
“Roberto wants to act as his father. He is Marcus’s brother so we have the opportunity to use him to resolve the issue.”
“Except for one thing, it is just another lie that we add to the list of the other lies. How can I justify that after finding out that you have been lying to me and now you want to lie to our son.”
“So how would you handle it?”
“We should tell him the truth.”
“Okay, we will tell him the truth. When?”
“I’m going to offer Roberto to move into the spare bed room. I’ll talk to Debbie and find out if she plans to live at Daniels place. If she does then we will offer Debbie’s bedroom to Teresa and our life changes.”
“I love you.”
“Yes, I know and I love you too.”
“Will you have sex with Teresa?”
“You know I won’t. I only ever want to have sex with one woman.”
“You’ve seen Roberto. He’s very thick. I’ll be stretched.”
“You don’t want to have sex with me?”
“Don’t be silly. Of course, I do. It’s just that it might be embarrassing. He cums a lot and I’ll be gaping open. It might not work.”
“It worked before.”
“But that was three days a week. Now it’ll be several times a night maybe ever during the day sometimes.”
“I thought you agreed not to lie.”
“Okay, sometimes it was five times a week but not on weekends.”
“Irene!”
“Okay, five days a week several times a day then. How much do you actually know, anyway?”
“I don’t know? I probably know most of it. I know about the anal. I know about the time in the lift. I know about the double penetration. I know about the candle wax. I know that Antonio was not the only man he set you up with. What else is there?”
“Shit, you do know it all then.”
“Didn’t you forget something or aren’t I supposed to know about that?”
“I don’t follow?”
“You were two timing Marcus with Roberto.”
“Oh shit, you knew, but how?”
“You yourself told me that you were pregnant before you and Marcus had sex. Don’t you remember telling me that? Well, together we then went through a few possibilities. I was offering you the opportunity for you to tell me the truth but you didn’t. I didn’t really believe that Marcus accidentally got some sperm into you without penetration. That’s rather unlikely so I did some checking.”
“Checking, what checking?”
“I talked to Teresa first. She confirmed that Roberto had a secret girlfriend in Barcelona before Marcus did. I then went and talked to the café owner where you and Roberto used to go for lunch. I asked him did he remember when you first started going there. Finally, the deciding clue was Antonio. He was surprised that I found him after several months so what that told me is that it happened before you were pregnant. That was really the deciding factor in it all. Michael is actually Roberto’s, isn’t he?”
Irene didn’t answer immediately. Oscar gave her time. He knew that it would be difficult for her given that she had just promised not to lie.
“Yes. I think I was pregnant before any of the stuff with Marcus. It was Roberto who introduced me to Marcus not the other way round. I slipped up. I made Roberto wear a rubber when I thought I could be fertile but one day I was exceptionally horny and didn’t insist. Marcus and I started having sex shortly afterwards so it was easy to allow Marcus to believe he was the father.”
“So why not just accept that Michael was Roberto’s.”
“First off Marcus is jealous of Roberto. His mum treats Roberto better than Marcus and Marcus has no idea that they are actually brothers. Then there is the issue of how his mother would react. She was trying to bring Roberto into the family business. If she thought that Roberto had got a married woman pregnant she would have rejected him. By allowing her to believe it was Marcus it left the door open for him.”
“But he said that he asked you to marry him. Surely that would have caused problems for him?”
“Yes, it would have but I told him that I was pregnant and he wanted to do the right thing.”
“So you turned him down so that you didn’t ruin his life.”
“Oscar! How could you say that?”
“I said it because it’s probably correct.”
“Oscar, please. You make it difficult for me. If I deny it you will think I’m lying to you but if I don’t deny it you will think it is true. What do you want me to say?”
Oscar shook his head. “Come on let’s get back to the others.”
“So do we let Michael know who his real father is?”
“Let’s get this straight for the final time. I am his real father. Now if you want to tell Michael who provided the sperm for his birth then that is fine. If you want me to lie then you will be disappointed. There has been too much lying around here already.”
“What about Roberto? Can he move in?”
“Of course but I expect you to come back to bed with me each and every night. You can have sex with him and you can love him but you sleep in my bed.”
“That’s exactly what I planned to do but I want more. I want you to have sex with Teresa if she wants you to.”
“I’ll think about it but no guarantees. I only want to be with one woman and that woman is you. I’m not going to allow Teresa to think differently. She is too important to me.”
Irene shook her head. “Fair enough, let’s go. We can deal with Michael tomorrow.”
…
At six o’clock sharp the silver Audi stopped in the driveway to the unit that Daniel had rented and a long legged curvy woman wearing a short black dress, a light yellow top and five inch heels left the unit. A tall youth with a barrel chest followed her. The driver got out and opened the passenger door for the young woman. He then pointed to the rear door and the young man climbed into the back.
The Audi reversed out of the drive way and accelerated away.
“You look absolutely gorgeous tonight, Debbie,” Marcus said. “You look so much like your mother that I got an erection watching you walk down the drive way. I was in love with her you know.” He didn’t wait for an answer but turned his head slightly to see Daniel in the back and added, “You’re a lucky man, Daniel to have such a beautiful girlfriend.”
“Fiancé,” Daniel corrected him, “Debbie and I are getting married.”
“You do understand what the deal is that I had with her previous boyfriend, don’t you, Daniel?”
“I believe so but just to dispel any misunderstanding why don’t you tell me.”
“Okay, we have dinner together. Debbie sits with me and you watch. We then go to my unit where my intention is to seduce your girlfriend. You may leave or you may watch but you must not interfere. I do not use a condom.”
“Debbie is fertile later in the week so I have no objection if you do her bareback but you must pull out. I spoke to Debbie’s mum and she told me that you don’t mind pulling out.”
“Yes, Irene had me pull out but unfortunately she still fell pregnant. You know that Michael is my son, don’t you Debbie?” Debbie nodded confirmation, “Okay, is that what you want Debbie?”
“Yes, I want Daniel to father my first child. If this works out we have talked about the possibility of my next one being yours. Of course, if you don’t pull out then there will not be a next time and I will take something to abort. You wouldn’t want that would you?”
“All of my women have carried my children full term even your mother. If you were to get pregnant I would want you to do the same, Debbie.”
“Okay, as long as you meet out agreement and do pull out as you promise and somehow I end up pregnant then, yes, Daniel and I would talk about me carrying full term.”
“Daniel, do you agree. You are aware that precum carries some sperm.”
“Yes, I know and yes, I agree. It really turns me on knowing that Debbie could end up pregnant. I hadn’t realized you were going bareback with her but now I’m looking forward to watching it.”
“Good, that’s settled then. This is the restaurant. Remember Daniel, Debbie is mine tonight. You are just the hanger on. From this point onwards you are not to interfere. Debbie and I will make all the decisions.”
“I’d like to pick up my car on the way to your unit if you don’t mind, Marcus.”
“Sure if you think you need to.”
Last edited by goyse on Thu Aug 06, 2020 7:35 am, edited 1 time in total.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
Oscar and Irene Part 6 Chapter 3
Irene led Roberto to the spare bedroom. Oscar sat at the table adjacent to Teresa drinking his coffee as he watched Irene’s bottom wriggle as she walked down the passageway. Once they closed the door he turned to Teresa.
“The madness starts again, Teresa.”
“Yes, I hope I haven’t made a mistake in telling you to trust Roberto.”
“I think he’ll be alright. He seemed to be upfront about things tonight. He certainly tried hard to help with Michael while trying to not divulge his promise to Irene.”
“You didn’t react. You knew, didn’t you?”
“Yes, I had a fair idea that Michael was Roberto’s child although only the mother would know for sure. I think Roberto was willing to accept Michael as his even though he may not have been certain. Marcus was on the scene already, you know.”
“Yes, I knew but she hadn’t had sex with him until a couple of weeks later.”
“How did you know that?”
“Women talk to each other especially when they have problems.” Teresa looked at him for a while then asked, “You don’t look convinced, Oscar?”
“I’m reaching the stage where I’m not certain of anything. She has tried to hide a lot from me, you know?”
“Yes, I know but she lives in fear. It’s difficult when you’re frightened all the time.”
“Frightened, why would she be frightened?”
“She loves you very much, Oscar. She only started this thing, this game you’re playing to keep you happy but for a while now it has been controlling her life. It has taken her over and she doesn’t see it ending anytime soon. She worries that you might get sick of it all and if she can’t stop she is frightened she will lose you.”
“I’m not going anywhere.”
“She wants me to seduce you.”
“Yes, I know.”
“I’m not a seductress. I have no idea of how to go about it.”
“That’s okay. I like being with you. You’re good company, Teresa. You can tell her whatever you choose just let me know so that I don’t say anything to the contrary. I asked Irene could you move in with us when Debbie leaves.”
“Oh, I didn’t know that. I would be honored to accept your offer, Oscar. It makes me feel good, knowing you want me here.”
“I won’t always be a happy bubbly man, you understand, don’t you?”
“Yes, I understand better than you realize. The occasional cuddle and kiss makes it all worthwhile for me. I enjoyed my time with you when Marcus and Irene took over your bedroom. Do you have plans to record them this time?”
Oscar chuckled. “Yes, the spare bedroom is wired. We can watch them now if you want to.”
“Yes, why don’t we watch them? I’d like to sit on your lap this time though. Maybe you might be induced into playing with my big pussy as we watch.”
“I think I would like that, Teresa but you are wrong.”
“Wrong, why?”
“It’s not a big pussy. It’s a sweet little tight pussy.”
Teresa chuckled, “I think you like it!”
“Yes, I do and I have a couple of fingers here that like it very, very much.”
“Come on let’s go.” She said pulling him behind her as she headed for his office.
…
With dinner over Marcus sat back and lit a cigarette.
“Do you want one,” he asked Debbie while ignoring Daniel.
“No, I don’t smoke. I can’t handle the smell of cigarettes.”
“Oh, I’m sorry,” he replied as he stamped out the cigarette.
“So what happens now?” Debbie asked.
“Anxious, are we? You know I remember your mother asking exactly the same question once.”
“You still have a thing for her, don’t you?”
“Ah, that’s between Irene and me. I don’t tell stories out of school.”
“You don’t have to. It’s obvious. What happened to you and her anyway?”
“What, you mean at the end?”
“Yes, at the end.”
“I got set up. Irene caught me and she walked away.”
“How could you be set up?”
“I like skinny tight blonds. It’s a passion of mine and the man who set me up told her where to find me. She was a very willing blond.”
Debbie laughed, “My dad is not just a pretty face. It was him, wasn’t it?”
“I guess it probably was but he won the battle but lost the war.”
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“He’s raising my son for me. I got the last laugh.”
“Maybe you got the last laugh but maybe not.”
“What is that supposed to mean.”
“Ah, now if you treat me good and make sure that you don’t get me pregnant I will do two things for you. The first is I’ll spend all week with you. Now as best that I can determine I will ovulate on Thursday or Friday night. So if you keep your word and I walk away without any chance that I’m carrying your baby unlike all the rest of your women then I’ll tell you what I mean. It will be a big surprise for our final night and to celebrate it I’ll let you finish inside me on Sunday night.”
“Okay, it’s a deal. What about lover boy over there. Did he know you were going to let me cum inside you?”
“Look at his face. Does he look like someone who expected that?”
“What if you ovulate late? It does happen with some women, you know?”
“Then you win. That’s why you asked me here wasn’t it?”
“You’re like your dad. You’re not just a pretty face.”
“No, I’m not. I’m actually a very horny lady and you are stopping me from getting what I came here for by talking so let’s get this thing on.”
“What about him?” Marcus asked as he pointed at Daniel.
“He goes everywhere I do, no exceptions. If it wasn’t for him I wouldn’t be here. This is as much for him as it is for me.
“Hhmm, he’s a big lad for a sissy cuckold.”
“He’s no sissy. I assure you of that. If he hits you up the arse with that weapon of his you won’t walk for a week. Who’ll be the sissy then?”
“He’s not going to do that, is he?”
“No, he won’t, unless of course you keep putting him down and then he might while you’re not watching so if I were you I’d start treating him with respect.”
Marcus had no answer for that. He got up and led the way to his Audi.
…
Oscar turned on the monitor but not the sound. He felt that the two of them deserved some privacy so in his mind not hearing their words of endearment was a compromise. Irene was changing the sheets on the bed when Roberto walked up behind her and put his arms around her waist. She turned her head towards him and he kissed her. She forgot the sheets and turned her body towards him.
Roberto’s hand slipped down her side and found its way under Irene’s skirt. His long arm allowed him to go behind her to slip between her legs from behind. Oscar saw her spread her legs to give him access. Oscar couldn’t tell if he had found her anus or her pussy but he could see her close her eyes as a result. He wondered how it felt for her after all this time.
Roberto lifted her and placed her down on the bed with her legs hanging over the edge. He then stepped back and dropped his pants. When Teresa saw the curl upwards in his erection, Oscar heard her sharp intake of breath. He smiled, knowing that if the look of her brother’s penis did that for Teresa how was it going to feel for his wife.
While Roberto was removing his trousers, Irene had removed her skirt and top. One of Oscar’s cameras had been placed to the side of the bed which allowed a clear view of her crotch. Oscar was amazed at the glistening of the juices emanating from Irene’s pussy. He was also surprised that she was actually so turned on that her pussy lips were gaping slightly. He had not seen her like that prior to having sex although he had seen it many times after sex.
So intense had he been on watching the scene in front of him that Oscar had not noticed Teresa lift off his lap and remove her panties. He realized it only when he felt moisture on his leg, the leg that Teresa was sitting on. He wrapped his arm around her waist and placed his hand on her mons.
Teresa humped her back slightly and pushed her but forwards which made her wet pussy accessible to Oscar’s hand. As he watched the events playing out in the spare bedroom Oscar slid two of his fingers down along Teresa’s slit then buried them inside her. He was rewarded with a deep throaty moan.
Roberto wasted no time. He placed his head at Irene’s entry then told her, “I have dreamt of doing this every night since we agreed to separate, Irene. This time you are not getting away from me. I won’t go through that suffering again.”
“All we have to do is keep Oscar happy and we can be together every time that you want.”
“Do you really think that after the suffering I’ve been through that I will share you with him?
“You don’t have any option, Roberto. It is either that or nothing. Don’t ruin it for us, Roberto,“ she looked up into his eyes then added, “please.”
Roberto placed his hand on his phallus and slid it down across her slit and then back up across her clit. He repeated it several times. Each time that his head passed her clit Irene instinctively humped up to try to impale herself on his cock but he made sure that she was not successful.
“Do you want this?” He asked her.
“Please, Roberto.”
“Do you want me?”
“Don’t tease me please, Roberto.”
“Do you want me, Irene?”
“Put it in me, please.”
“Do you really want me, Irene?”
“Yes, I want you!”
“Then tell me that I can have you as my own.”
“Roberto, don’t do this.”
He slid his cock down her crack as far as her anus then back up across her drenched slit and across her clit once more.
“I want you for my own, Irene.”
“Oh fuck. Put it in me, Roberto.” She pleaded as she desperately tried to force him to enter her. “Don’t do this to me, please.”
“Who owns this pussy, Irene?”
“Oh, Roberto, stop this nonsense. Make love to me. I missed you so much.”
“Answer my question, Irene. Who owns this pussy?”
“Fuck you! Oscar owns my pussy and you can borrow it but you’re too stupid to understand it. Fuck you, Roberto. You’re no different to any of them. Now let me up.”
“No, you’re mine.”
“You fucking bastard. Let me up. My husband is listening to this shit. Wake up Roberto. He offered you everything and you have to destroy it, don’t you.”
Roberto thrust forward and impaled her. Her reflex’s kicked in and her feet came off the floor and into the air. Her moan was so loud that Oscar and Teresa heard it two rooms down along the passage way.
As Roberto worked in and out of her he chuckled, “You really enjoyed that teasing, didn’t you. I’ve never known a woman to get so wet. Is Oscar really listening to us?”
“Shut the fuck up and screw me!” Irene ordered as she placed her heels on his but and pulled him deeper inside her.
….
Oscar was getting very concerned when he saw Irene struggle and try to get up. Until that point he was enjoying watching Roberto teasing his wife. That concern dissolved when he saw Irene wrap her legs around her lover and saw her lift her head to kiss him. He wished that Teresa was not there as he desperately wanted to pull his rock hard cock out of his trousers.
Teresa moved on Oscar’s lap enough to unzip his fly. She knew what Oscar wanted. He wanted to masturbate as he watched his wife being pleasured by her lover. She had read the stories that Oscar had in his computer files and that is what cuckolds did as they watched or waited for their wives to come back to them. She knew that this may be her opportunity.
Oscar’s cock sat up proud like a stature of a spiral reaching towards the heavens. Teresa put her hand around it and then backed her soaking wet pussy onto his flagpole like cock. Oscar was so intent on watching Roberto ploughing his wife he hardly noticed until he was deep inside Teresa.
“Oh, Teresa, you shouldn’t.”
“My pussy is better than any hand, Oscar, even yours.”
“It feels beautiful but it’s cheating on Irene.”
“It’s not cheating, Oscar. She expects it.”
“Do you really think so?”
“She knows you’re watching her and she knows that you will need relief. She also knows that after Roberto finishes with her she will be of no use to you. She was gaping open before they even started. How do you think she will be after he finishes in her? There will be so much slop inside her from those big balls of his that there will be no hope of you getting off inside her. Besides his sperm is fertile, yours is useless. Do you really think a woman who can bear children would want your useless cum inside her.”
“Oh, Teresa.”
“Yes, Oscar, He has done it once to her and she let him. I hope you made sure that she has been taking her pills. You know she did it before missing every second pill then only taking every third. He could be inseminating her now. You know that don’t you?
“Oh Teresa, I’m cumming, Aahh, aahh, aahh, aahh, aahh, aaahhhh…….. ”
“Oh Oscar, you make me feel so good.”
Oscar finally regained his composure. His attention was no longer on Irene and Roberto it was on Teresa.
“You didn’t reach orgasm, Teresa.”
“No, but I enjoyed it. I knew you wouldn’t last long so it’s okay. Hold me Oscar.”
Oscar held her tightly to his body. It felt so nice to know that she sacrificed her pleasure for his own. It seemed that of all the people in the world, Teresa was the only one who seemed to understand him and yet he treated her as someone to use when he needed it. He resolved to pay her more attention than he had in the past, attention for her benefit not just his. With that thought his looked back at the scene playing out on the wide screen.
Irene had moved a little further up along the bed. Roberto lay beside her. Irene’s head rested on his arm. The sperm that he had deposited in his wife was clearly running down across her anus.
Oscar didn’t know but Irene knew the exact location of the cameras that he had placed around the spare room. She knew that he would be watching them and she knew that he got a kick out of seeing her after she had been filled. Roberto had tried to reposition her but she had refused to move. What use was it for her to do this thing for Oscar if she didn’t display the results for him?
Irene was very worried. Definitely she had enjoyed their love making but although she thought that Roberto was only teasing her and testing her initially, she worried about the effect it may have on Oscar. She knew that not only had Oscar set up cameras he had also set up microphones, high quality microphones that would have let him hear, Roberto’s testing of her. She had to go to him.
“Where are you going,” Roberto asked as she got up to leave.
“I’m going to my husband. He will need me.”
“Need you, why?”
“Because he will be hurt by what has happened. He will need me with him.”
“Fuck, you’re kidding me, aren’t you? He wants me to fuck his wife but he gets hurt by it. This is weird, fucking weird.”
“Get used to it, Roberto and if you can’t handle it then leave.” Irene turned to leave the room but when she got to the door she turned, “That fucking bullshit about you wanting exclusive use of my pussy. Fucking forget it. I am Oscar’s wife now, tomorrow and forever. If anybody owns my pussy it is Oscar.” With that she turned and left.
Irene led Roberto to the spare bedroom. Oscar sat at the table adjacent to Teresa drinking his coffee as he watched Irene’s bottom wriggle as she walked down the passageway. Once they closed the door he turned to Teresa.
“The madness starts again, Teresa.”
“Yes, I hope I haven’t made a mistake in telling you to trust Roberto.”
“I think he’ll be alright. He seemed to be upfront about things tonight. He certainly tried hard to help with Michael while trying to not divulge his promise to Irene.”
“You didn’t react. You knew, didn’t you?”
“Yes, I had a fair idea that Michael was Roberto’s child although only the mother would know for sure. I think Roberto was willing to accept Michael as his even though he may not have been certain. Marcus was on the scene already, you know.”
“Yes, I knew but she hadn’t had sex with him until a couple of weeks later.”
“How did you know that?”
“Women talk to each other especially when they have problems.” Teresa looked at him for a while then asked, “You don’t look convinced, Oscar?”
“I’m reaching the stage where I’m not certain of anything. She has tried to hide a lot from me, you know?”
“Yes, I know but she lives in fear. It’s difficult when you’re frightened all the time.”
“Frightened, why would she be frightened?”
“She loves you very much, Oscar. She only started this thing, this game you’re playing to keep you happy but for a while now it has been controlling her life. It has taken her over and she doesn’t see it ending anytime soon. She worries that you might get sick of it all and if she can’t stop she is frightened she will lose you.”
“I’m not going anywhere.”
“She wants me to seduce you.”
“Yes, I know.”
“I’m not a seductress. I have no idea of how to go about it.”
“That’s okay. I like being with you. You’re good company, Teresa. You can tell her whatever you choose just let me know so that I don’t say anything to the contrary. I asked Irene could you move in with us when Debbie leaves.”
“Oh, I didn’t know that. I would be honored to accept your offer, Oscar. It makes me feel good, knowing you want me here.”
“I won’t always be a happy bubbly man, you understand, don’t you?”
“Yes, I understand better than you realize. The occasional cuddle and kiss makes it all worthwhile for me. I enjoyed my time with you when Marcus and Irene took over your bedroom. Do you have plans to record them this time?”
Oscar chuckled. “Yes, the spare bedroom is wired. We can watch them now if you want to.”
“Yes, why don’t we watch them? I’d like to sit on your lap this time though. Maybe you might be induced into playing with my big pussy as we watch.”
“I think I would like that, Teresa but you are wrong.”
“Wrong, why?”
“It’s not a big pussy. It’s a sweet little tight pussy.”
Teresa chuckled, “I think you like it!”
“Yes, I do and I have a couple of fingers here that like it very, very much.”
“Come on let’s go.” She said pulling him behind her as she headed for his office.
…
With dinner over Marcus sat back and lit a cigarette.
“Do you want one,” he asked Debbie while ignoring Daniel.
“No, I don’t smoke. I can’t handle the smell of cigarettes.”
“Oh, I’m sorry,” he replied as he stamped out the cigarette.
“So what happens now?” Debbie asked.
“Anxious, are we? You know I remember your mother asking exactly the same question once.”
“You still have a thing for her, don’t you?”
“Ah, that’s between Irene and me. I don’t tell stories out of school.”
“You don’t have to. It’s obvious. What happened to you and her anyway?”
“What, you mean at the end?”
“Yes, at the end.”
“I got set up. Irene caught me and she walked away.”
“How could you be set up?”
“I like skinny tight blonds. It’s a passion of mine and the man who set me up told her where to find me. She was a very willing blond.”
Debbie laughed, “My dad is not just a pretty face. It was him, wasn’t it?”
“I guess it probably was but he won the battle but lost the war.”
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“He’s raising my son for me. I got the last laugh.”
“Maybe you got the last laugh but maybe not.”
“What is that supposed to mean.”
“Ah, now if you treat me good and make sure that you don’t get me pregnant I will do two things for you. The first is I’ll spend all week with you. Now as best that I can determine I will ovulate on Thursday or Friday night. So if you keep your word and I walk away without any chance that I’m carrying your baby unlike all the rest of your women then I’ll tell you what I mean. It will be a big surprise for our final night and to celebrate it I’ll let you finish inside me on Sunday night.”
“Okay, it’s a deal. What about lover boy over there. Did he know you were going to let me cum inside you?”
“Look at his face. Does he look like someone who expected that?”
“What if you ovulate late? It does happen with some women, you know?”
“Then you win. That’s why you asked me here wasn’t it?”
“You’re like your dad. You’re not just a pretty face.”
“No, I’m not. I’m actually a very horny lady and you are stopping me from getting what I came here for by talking so let’s get this thing on.”
“What about him?” Marcus asked as he pointed at Daniel.
“He goes everywhere I do, no exceptions. If it wasn’t for him I wouldn’t be here. This is as much for him as it is for me.
“Hhmm, he’s a big lad for a sissy cuckold.”
“He’s no sissy. I assure you of that. If he hits you up the arse with that weapon of his you won’t walk for a week. Who’ll be the sissy then?”
“He’s not going to do that, is he?”
“No, he won’t, unless of course you keep putting him down and then he might while you’re not watching so if I were you I’d start treating him with respect.”
Marcus had no answer for that. He got up and led the way to his Audi.
…
Oscar turned on the monitor but not the sound. He felt that the two of them deserved some privacy so in his mind not hearing their words of endearment was a compromise. Irene was changing the sheets on the bed when Roberto walked up behind her and put his arms around her waist. She turned her head towards him and he kissed her. She forgot the sheets and turned her body towards him.
Roberto’s hand slipped down her side and found its way under Irene’s skirt. His long arm allowed him to go behind her to slip between her legs from behind. Oscar saw her spread her legs to give him access. Oscar couldn’t tell if he had found her anus or her pussy but he could see her close her eyes as a result. He wondered how it felt for her after all this time.
Roberto lifted her and placed her down on the bed with her legs hanging over the edge. He then stepped back and dropped his pants. When Teresa saw the curl upwards in his erection, Oscar heard her sharp intake of breath. He smiled, knowing that if the look of her brother’s penis did that for Teresa how was it going to feel for his wife.
While Roberto was removing his trousers, Irene had removed her skirt and top. One of Oscar’s cameras had been placed to the side of the bed which allowed a clear view of her crotch. Oscar was amazed at the glistening of the juices emanating from Irene’s pussy. He was also surprised that she was actually so turned on that her pussy lips were gaping slightly. He had not seen her like that prior to having sex although he had seen it many times after sex.
So intense had he been on watching the scene in front of him that Oscar had not noticed Teresa lift off his lap and remove her panties. He realized it only when he felt moisture on his leg, the leg that Teresa was sitting on. He wrapped his arm around her waist and placed his hand on her mons.
Teresa humped her back slightly and pushed her but forwards which made her wet pussy accessible to Oscar’s hand. As he watched the events playing out in the spare bedroom Oscar slid two of his fingers down along Teresa’s slit then buried them inside her. He was rewarded with a deep throaty moan.
Roberto wasted no time. He placed his head at Irene’s entry then told her, “I have dreamt of doing this every night since we agreed to separate, Irene. This time you are not getting away from me. I won’t go through that suffering again.”
“All we have to do is keep Oscar happy and we can be together every time that you want.”
“Do you really think that after the suffering I’ve been through that I will share you with him?
“You don’t have any option, Roberto. It is either that or nothing. Don’t ruin it for us, Roberto,“ she looked up into his eyes then added, “please.”
Roberto placed his hand on his phallus and slid it down across her slit and then back up across her clit. He repeated it several times. Each time that his head passed her clit Irene instinctively humped up to try to impale herself on his cock but he made sure that she was not successful.
“Do you want this?” He asked her.
“Please, Roberto.”
“Do you want me?”
“Don’t tease me please, Roberto.”
“Do you want me, Irene?”
“Put it in me, please.”
“Do you really want me, Irene?”
“Yes, I want you!”
“Then tell me that I can have you as my own.”
“Roberto, don’t do this.”
He slid his cock down her crack as far as her anus then back up across her drenched slit and across her clit once more.
“I want you for my own, Irene.”
“Oh fuck. Put it in me, Roberto.” She pleaded as she desperately tried to force him to enter her. “Don’t do this to me, please.”
“Who owns this pussy, Irene?”
“Oh, Roberto, stop this nonsense. Make love to me. I missed you so much.”
“Answer my question, Irene. Who owns this pussy?”
“Fuck you! Oscar owns my pussy and you can borrow it but you’re too stupid to understand it. Fuck you, Roberto. You’re no different to any of them. Now let me up.”
“No, you’re mine.”
“You fucking bastard. Let me up. My husband is listening to this shit. Wake up Roberto. He offered you everything and you have to destroy it, don’t you.”
Roberto thrust forward and impaled her. Her reflex’s kicked in and her feet came off the floor and into the air. Her moan was so loud that Oscar and Teresa heard it two rooms down along the passage way.
As Roberto worked in and out of her he chuckled, “You really enjoyed that teasing, didn’t you. I’ve never known a woman to get so wet. Is Oscar really listening to us?”
“Shut the fuck up and screw me!” Irene ordered as she placed her heels on his but and pulled him deeper inside her.
….
Oscar was getting very concerned when he saw Irene struggle and try to get up. Until that point he was enjoying watching Roberto teasing his wife. That concern dissolved when he saw Irene wrap her legs around her lover and saw her lift her head to kiss him. He wished that Teresa was not there as he desperately wanted to pull his rock hard cock out of his trousers.
Teresa moved on Oscar’s lap enough to unzip his fly. She knew what Oscar wanted. He wanted to masturbate as he watched his wife being pleasured by her lover. She had read the stories that Oscar had in his computer files and that is what cuckolds did as they watched or waited for their wives to come back to them. She knew that this may be her opportunity.
Oscar’s cock sat up proud like a stature of a spiral reaching towards the heavens. Teresa put her hand around it and then backed her soaking wet pussy onto his flagpole like cock. Oscar was so intent on watching Roberto ploughing his wife he hardly noticed until he was deep inside Teresa.
“Oh, Teresa, you shouldn’t.”
“My pussy is better than any hand, Oscar, even yours.”
“It feels beautiful but it’s cheating on Irene.”
“It’s not cheating, Oscar. She expects it.”
“Do you really think so?”
“She knows you’re watching her and she knows that you will need relief. She also knows that after Roberto finishes with her she will be of no use to you. She was gaping open before they even started. How do you think she will be after he finishes in her? There will be so much slop inside her from those big balls of his that there will be no hope of you getting off inside her. Besides his sperm is fertile, yours is useless. Do you really think a woman who can bear children would want your useless cum inside her.”
“Oh, Teresa.”
“Yes, Oscar, He has done it once to her and she let him. I hope you made sure that she has been taking her pills. You know she did it before missing every second pill then only taking every third. He could be inseminating her now. You know that don’t you?
“Oh Teresa, I’m cumming, Aahh, aahh, aahh, aahh, aahh, aaahhhh…….. ”
“Oh Oscar, you make me feel so good.”
Oscar finally regained his composure. His attention was no longer on Irene and Roberto it was on Teresa.
“You didn’t reach orgasm, Teresa.”
“No, but I enjoyed it. I knew you wouldn’t last long so it’s okay. Hold me Oscar.”
Oscar held her tightly to his body. It felt so nice to know that she sacrificed her pleasure for his own. It seemed that of all the people in the world, Teresa was the only one who seemed to understand him and yet he treated her as someone to use when he needed it. He resolved to pay her more attention than he had in the past, attention for her benefit not just his. With that thought his looked back at the scene playing out on the wide screen.
Irene had moved a little further up along the bed. Roberto lay beside her. Irene’s head rested on his arm. The sperm that he had deposited in his wife was clearly running down across her anus.
Oscar didn’t know but Irene knew the exact location of the cameras that he had placed around the spare room. She knew that he would be watching them and she knew that he got a kick out of seeing her after she had been filled. Roberto had tried to reposition her but she had refused to move. What use was it for her to do this thing for Oscar if she didn’t display the results for him?
Irene was very worried. Definitely she had enjoyed their love making but although she thought that Roberto was only teasing her and testing her initially, she worried about the effect it may have on Oscar. She knew that not only had Oscar set up cameras he had also set up microphones, high quality microphones that would have let him hear, Roberto’s testing of her. She had to go to him.
“Where are you going,” Roberto asked as she got up to leave.
“I’m going to my husband. He will need me.”
“Need you, why?”
“Because he will be hurt by what has happened. He will need me with him.”
“Fuck, you’re kidding me, aren’t you? He wants me to fuck his wife but he gets hurt by it. This is weird, fucking weird.”
“Get used to it, Roberto and if you can’t handle it then leave.” Irene turned to leave the room but when she got to the door she turned, “That fucking bullshit about you wanting exclusive use of my pussy. Fucking forget it. I am Oscar’s wife now, tomorrow and forever. If anybody owns my pussy it is Oscar.” With that she turned and left.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
Oscar and Irene part 6 Chapter 4
Debbie lay back on Marcus’s water bed. The mirror tiles on the roof allowed her to see everything in the room including her fiancé who was undoing the fly on his trousers. She giggled as he struggled to get his huge penis out. He always did. She had seen him struggle a few times before but it still amused her because she remembered the first time that she got it out for him and how shocked she was to see his size.
Marcus lapped away happily on her pussy. It felt nice for Debbie but nowhere near as nice as when Daniel did it. Daniel did it for Debbie’s pleasure. Marcus did it because he wanted to get a good look at the pussy he was planning to impregnate. In Marcus’s mind he wanted to remember because he knew that after his child passed through this tight little pussy it would never be the same again.
He chuckled thinking what a little dicked wimp Debbie’s fiancé must be to bring her to him for her satisfaction. No doubt he was like all the small dicked men whose wives he had seduced and impregnated. He could see the similarity with Irene’s pussy but Irene had been tighter than her daughter looked. No doubt that at some time she had experienced size like him. With this thought he looked across towards Daniel.
“Hold fuck,” he yelled out as he pulled back from Debbie. “That is not a cock, it’s a baseball bat. You’re bigger than me. Why have you bought her to me then?”
Daniel chuckled and ignored him. He had agreed with Debbie’s request that he not say anything while she and Marcus had sex.
“My mum told me that you thought that you were the best lover in Spain. I wanted to know if you compared with my boyfriend.”
“Irene told you I was the best, did she?”
“No, she told me that you thought you were the best. There is a big difference.”
‘So who did she say was the best then?”
“She said it was a tossup between my father and your brother.”
Marcus sat up and looked her in the eyes. “I haven’t got a brother.”
“Haven’t you? She must have been wrong when she told me that the man she allowed to impregnate her was your brother.”
Marcus chuckled, “Michael is my son and she didn’t allow me to impregnate her. I pulled out too late.”
“So you can’t be trusted then. Come on Daniel. We should leave.” Debbie said as she swung her legs off the side of the bed.
“No, I made a mistake. It wasn’t on purpose. Please, don’t leave.”
“What do you think, Daniel? Should I leave?”
“Well, he did say, please. When a little boy says please you should hear him out.” Daniel looked at Marcus before he continued. “You are spot-on. If he really wanted it he would get on his knees and beg you to stay.”
Debbie stood back from the bed. She held her legs apart, pulled her pussy open, looked at Marcus and said, “Well, do I have to stand here like this all night. Are you going to eat this tight little pussy? If not, I’m leaving because up until now the most exciting thing that you’ve given me is the oysters at dinner. You have got a reputation to live up to and right now it is in tatters.”
Marcus stood up from the bed and dropped to his knees in front of her.
“Ahh, hay,” Debbie said moving back from him. “What do you say?”
“What do you mean?”
“You didn’t ask my permission.”
“I want to lick your tight little pussy.”
“Ahh, hay, what do you say? Didn’t your mother teach you any manners?”
“Please.”
“Please what?”
Marcus looked across to Daniel who was struggling to hide his laughter. “Can I lick your pretty tight pussy, please?”
“You’ve almost got it. Now who am I?”
“Debbie.”
“Well, my name is Debbie but that’s not what I’m looking for. What do you think you should call me?”
“Slut.”
“Come on Daniel. We’re leaving. This guy just doesn’t appreciate good pussy when he sees it. He thinks he can insult me.”
With panic in his voice Marcus came back with, “No, I didn’t mean that. What say I call you something like mistress, for example?”
“Now, we are getting somewhere. I like that. What do you think, Daniel? Does mistress fit my persona?”
Daniel smiled to show his agreement.
“So, Marcus, where were we?”
“I was asking my mistress if I could lick her pussy.”
“You do know what being a mistress means don’t you. Marcus?”
“Not really. I guess it makes you the boss.”
“Yes, it does. It means that I fuck you, you don’t fuck me and if you get out of line then I get the right to flog the living daylights out of you. That is why Daniel is here with us, Marcus. If you resist then he will step in and you are no match for him. If you want to fuck me then it is on my terms, not yours. Do you clearly understand that?”
“Yes.”
“Yes, what?”
“Yes, mistress.”
“That’s right. For the next week you are mine. I own you and I control you. If you don’t like that then we walk away. You have five minutes to decide. Do you want this or not? Daniel and I will go to your kitchen and have one of your whiskeys. When you know what you want come and let us know.” With that Daniel and Debbie walked out of the bedroom leaving Marcus on his knees on the thick pile carpet.
“He’s fucked,” Daniel whispered to her as she poured them one of Marcus’s whiskeys.
“Not yet, he’s not. Just you wait until I put on that strap-on in my bag. Then he will really be fucked.” Debbie whispered back.
“You’re not going to, are you?”
“I am if it is possible. It’s about time that this arsehole paid the price for what he did to my mother and the embarrassment he put my father through.”
“What exactly did he do?”
“First off he promised to pull out but purposely did so too late. The only reason that she didn’t get pregnant is that she was already. Then he convinced mummy to meet him without Daddy present even though they had an agreement that he wouldn’t. Finally he told people that my brother Michael was his son. The final act was to tell Nicolas that Michael was his son and not my fathers.”
“I see. Just remind me to never cross you.”
“You don’t think that he should pay the price?”
“Debbie, we are playing with fire and when you do that you get burnt. I think we should walk away.”
“You don’t trust me. I can handle this, Daniel.”
“I have no doubt that you can but walking away now will put him under pressure and hurt his pride. Can’t you see that?”
Debbie smiled. “It’s too late, Daniel. He just came out of the bed room.” She whispered to him.
…
Oscar had seen Irene leave the bedroom so he quickly turned off the monitor, stood and walked towards the door of the office. Teresa followed him. When they entered the hallway Irene was waiting for them.
“Are you okay, Oscar?” she asked.
“Yes, I’m fine. Where is Roberto?”
“In the bedroom, I guess,” She stated looking back along the passageway to see it was empty. “Would you like to take me to our bedroom?”
“If you would like to,” Oscar replied.
“I’m asking you if you would like to.”
“Okay. Let’s go.”
Oscar led the way. Irene walked a few steps then turned and asked, “are you coming, Teresa?”
“Uh, yes, alright.” Teresa replied, surprised that Irene wanted her to follow. When Teresa caught up, Irene put an arm around her and kissed her on the cheek.
“Did you enjoy watching your brother and me, Teresa,” Irene asked with a smile on her face.
“Yes, I did.”
“And you, Oscar, did you enjoy watching?”
“Yes, I did.”
“What he said. He was only teasing. It meant nothing.”
Teresa looked at Oscar knowing that he, like her had no idea of what she was talking about. As their eyes met Oscar asked Irene, “If it meant nothing, why did he say it?”
“It was a game he plays wanting to dominate. It’s a bull thing, wanting to prove he can control me.”
Oscar looked at Teresa again before he spoke, “but you let him, didn’t you?”
“Let him what?”
“You let him dominate. You could have left to show him that we have the power and control but you gave in to him so he knows now that he can manipulate you.”
“Is that the way you saw it, Teresa. I thought we met on equal ground. How did you see it?”
Teresa looked across to Oscar again before she spoke, “I think Oscar is right. If Roberto tried to dominate you and then you gave in to him then we are headed on the same partway as with Marcus. They are brothers after all. Why don’t you explain a little more to us? Explain why you think he didn’t dominate you.”
“When he tried to make me tell him that he owned my pussy I told him that Oscar owned it and he could only borrow it.”
“I guess that means something. Do you need me to look after you, Irene,” Teresa asked. “Come on lie down with Oscar and I’ll clean you up.”
Irene smiled and walked over to the bed. Oscar lay down beside her and placed his arm around her pulling her head across onto his shoulder in exactly the same way as Roberto had done. Teresa lay down beside her and the girls kissed.
…
“Well, what say we retire to the bed room, mistress?” Marcus asked.
“Learn your place, Marcus. We will go to the bedroom when I say we can and not before. Ask again and we won’t be going there tonight. Do you understand me?” Marcus looked shocked but nodded to confirm his agreement, “Alright, make us a coffee. Daniel and I will have another scotch while you make it.” She looked at him but he hadn’t moved, “Now! I said make the coffees, move!”
Marcus hurried off like a frightened child would if yelled at by their mother. Daniel chuckled quietly but Debbie continued her conversation with Daniel as if nothing had happened although Daniel could see by movement of her lips that she was forcing back laughter.
A couple of minutes later Marcus came back with the coffees. He took his seat on the opposite side of the table as Daniel and Debbie had sat together leaving only seats opposite for him. Daniel and Debbie continued their discussions as if he wasn’t there as they drank their coffee.
Eventually, Marcus made a move by moving a foot across to rub his toes up along Debbie’s leg as he had done with many other women in the past. Debbie looked across at him as if she was planning his execution. “What the fuck do you think you are doing?” She asked him.
“I… I…. I was caressing your leg.”
“What did you say?”
“I was caressing your leg with my foot.”
“Who am I?”
“Mmm….mmistress?” He said more as a question rather than a statement, not understanding what she asked of him.
“Yes, so what were you doing?”
“I was caressing your leg, mistress.”
“Well, fucking don’t. I didn’t ask you to do that, did I?”
Debbie turned to Daniel who was trying hard to suppress his laughter. “Can you get my bag from the bedroom? This sissy prick appears to be a slow learner. I’m out of here.”
Before Daniel had time to move Marcus stood up and moved around the table to kneel in front of Debbie, “Please don’t leave, mistress. I promise I’ll be a good man to you.”
“Man, you consider yourself a man. A man would raise his own child. He wouldn’t expect somebody else to do it for him like you did. What did you do? You high tailed it and ran like the sissy low life you are. You are a gutless swine. You’re not a man. Don’t ever call yourself a man or pretend you are a man again.”
“But you don’t understand.”
“Did I give you permission to speak, you low life swine.”
“Don‘t call me that,” he looked up into her eyes from his position kneeing beside her and saw the fury rising in her. “I’m sorry, mistress. Can I speak, please?”
“No, you can’t. If you speak you will try to justify the unjustifiable. You are a low life swine to believe that you have impregnated a woman and not stood by her. That is the lowest act any person could ever do so it makes you a low life swine and as such you have no right to speak. Do you understand me?”
“Yes, deb….. mistress.”
“You are so low you didn’t even offer any finance to support the boy that you thought was your child. No man would do that. That is the most depraved unspeakable act that even a low life swine would not do. No wonder your mother has disowned you.”
Marcus went to speak but she yelled at him, “Shut the fuck up swine. Speak when you are spoken to!”
Marcus bowed his head then laid his face on her feet.
“What are you doing?”
He lifted his head to look up at her. “I’m sorry. I thought your father wanted a child, a boy to raise as his own. I…. I…. I…. loved your mother. She wasn’t like the others. They all wanted to stay with me but Irene told me that once she was pregnant she would take our child back to Oscar. You don’t understand, mistress. If you understood you would have some compassion for me. She broke my heart.”
“Huh, did you think for one moment that a decent woman like my mother could fall in love with a slime ball swine like you. You were just a living dildo to her. She saw and knew what a low life you were but she needed a false cock so she used you as one. You’re nothing but a low life swine. Get that through your thick head. No one can have compassion for a low life like you. You cheated on her with your blond headed bimbo now you claim you loved her.”
“But…. “
Debbie snapped him up, “Did I give you permission to speak, swine?”
“No. Can I speak please, mistress? There are things that your mum has not told you.”
Daniel looked across at her and nodded to indicate that she should let him speak. Debbie hesitated. Is it possible that her mother has kept something from her and her dad? Is it possible that she may have lied or left part of the story out to make her look like she was the one who was deceived by Marcus?
“Okay, swine, you may speak but remember if you lie I will find out and I will come back here with Daniel and we will thrash you. Do you understand?”
“I won’t lie to you, mistress.”
“Okay, you may speak.”
“First off, I must ask you never to repeat what I tell you tonight.” Debbie and Daniel nodded to confirm his request. “Michael is not my child. It was part of our deal that everyone would think he was mine. The father who provided the sperm is my cousin, Roberto.”
“Yes, I knew that, continue.”
“I supply a service to couples who are unable to have a child because the father is infertile. I advertise for couples in that situation to help them out. Most people don’t want people to know that the husband is infertile so it is not well known. You might or might not understand that so the way I run my service is that the general public thinks the wife has cheated on her husband. It seems that most think that is more acceptable than the acceptance of the facts.”
“So you have never actually cheated with those women. Is that what you are telling me?”
“Well, there has been an occasion other than your mother but all other times the husband knew and agreed. I had to sign waivers to promise that I would not lay claim to the children.”
“So how did you end up with mummy?”
“I’ll get to that shortly. Roberto, my cousin told me that he intended offering the same service. It disappointed me because there are not a lot of couples around these days who require that service but I didn’t object. One day he came into my restaurant with a beautiful woman. That woman was your mother.”
“So Roberto introduced you to mummy?”
“Yes, I asked him about her later on and he told me that your mom wanted to give a boy child to your father but she didn’t know how to go about it so when she saw Roberto’s advertisement she decided to consult him to find out how to do it.”
“It should have been obvious that they just needed to have sex at the right time and let nature do the rest.”
“Can I get up, please mistress?”
“Yes, bring your chair around here and sit beside me.”
Marcus moved the chair around, Debbie moved her chair back from the table and Daniel turned his so that they formed a semicircle next to each other.
“The problem they had was there was only a fifty percent chance that the child would be a boy. Your mother wanted advice on how to change the odds. Roberto had no idea. They came to see me and I gave them contacts to specialists who had studied the science on how to change the odds. Don’t ask me how they did it but they claim to have changed the odds to being seventy-five percent sure that the child they produced would be a male.”
“I see, so how long did this take?”
“Meeting, getting access to the right people and setting up the right circumstances took between four to five months. Every day other than weekends and even some weekends, Irene and Roberto were together. They involved me every day for four months of that time. Irene seemed to be more interested in me than she was in Roberto. Roberto was getting jealous.”
“You’re saying that Roberto was jealous of you?”
“Yes, Irene and I talked and laughed together but he appeared dead serious all the time. It was obvious that he was developing deep meaningful feelings for your mother. I think that Irene could see it and that is why she paid more attention to me than she did to him. Unfortunately I was starting to become involved with her as well.”
“You were falling in love with her?”
“Yes, I probably didn’t realize it at the time but I enjoyed her company. I looked forward to her coming to see me. It was around this time that she actually started coming to the restaurant alone. She would spend the morning with Roberto and then she would come over to see me. We would sit and chat, tell little stories to each other and around three o’clock she would get up and go to pick you kids up.”
“She came direct from you to our school?”
“Yes, she told me that she would do the washing at night then get up early to work on the household chores so that she could spend a couple of hours with Roberto then the remained of the day with me. Gradually she spent more time with me and less with Roberto.”
“She was pushing him away from her?”
“She didn’t want to but she told me that he was becoming possessive of her and she didn’t want that. She told me that what she was doing was for Oscar, your father not for herself. I could see that she was going to have trouble breaking away from Roberto when the time came so I offered to help.”
“So you offered to have an affair with her to drive Roberto away?”
“That’s right. She accepted my offer and told me that as soon as she was bearing his child she would break away from him. I responded by asking her why not break away immediately and I could provide the sperm she needed. She took my advice.”
“How did Roberto react?”
“He was furious and attacked me. I refused to fight back. My mother heard about it and summoned Irene to come see her. I took her to see my mother. Irene explained that she had an affair with Roberto but had fallen in love with me. She explained that she didn’t want that but now that it had happened there was nothing that she could do about it.”
"So what happened with your mum?"
“My mother asked her if she was going to leave her husband.”
"She wanted to know if my mother was thinking of leaving dad?"
“Irene told her she didn’t know the answer to that. My mother pointed out to her that if she didn’t tell her husband the truth then my mother would. She also told Irene that I was not reliable and that I would either cheat on her or leave her once she was carrying my child as I had done to many other women. I was shocked. I had helped those other women and their husbands I had not deserted them.”
“So your mother intervened.”
“Yes, this forced your mother to reveal to your father than she was having an affair with me. I met your dad. I didn’t respect him but I understood him. The affair continued for some time with your father’s blessing. One night I realized that Irene’s stomach was not flat like it had been. I asked her if she was carrying my child. She told me no. I assumed she had just put on some weight because of all the high living.”
“She lied to you.”
“No, she told me the truth. I hadn’t asked the right question, that’s all.”
“So she told you she wasn’t carrying your child because she was carrying Roberto’s child.”
“Yes, she didn’t know it when she left Roberto but in the last few days together he had impregnated her. I know that because your mum and I did not have sex for some time later. I was giving her time to get over Roberto. Roberto was not the only one who had got emotionally involved.”
“She had fallen in love with him?”
“I can’t answer that question for you. Only Irene knows for sure but it was obvious that for a while she was not the happy outgoing woman that I had come to love. The problem I faced then was what to do. Your father had shrunk back into the background. He became totally submissive. I wanted to be with Irene but I respected that she was married. Despite that she wanted our relationship to continue as it had been, just the two of us going places together. It was impossible.”
“So it was mummy who broke the agreement with daddy, is that what you are saying?”
“Not really. We just wanted to continue as we had been, just both of us. We didn’t talk about it. It just happened that way. I should have taken control but you can see that it is possible for a woman to control me and I’m weak when it comes to something that I want and I wanted your mother, I desperately wanted her.”
Debbie chuckled. “So I’m not the only one to control you then?”
“No, your mother controlled me but in a different way. She just took the lead and I followed. Then when we got with Oscar she acted the opposite way. I guess she knew how it would end and she didn’t want your dad to be able to blame her.”
“So that is it then?”
“There’s more but I’m not sure that you want to know the rest.”
“You’ve gone this far so you might as well finish the story.”
“Understand, Debbie this is not a story as such. It is what actually happened.”
“Yes, there is enough information that aligns with what I already knew that I have to believe you.”
“Okay, Teresa came and sat with me. She told me of the fear that your dad had of where this would end. I told her that Irene was never going to leave Oscar and that she didn’t need to worry. That’s when Teresa shocked me. She told me I was wrong. She told me that your dad had listened to many of the conversations that Irene and I had as well as conversations between her good friend Maria and your mum.”
“She was planning to leave?”
“No, not really. She had told Marie that she would consider it if I asked her. I told Teresa she was wrong. Our whole relationship was based on the premise that she would remain your father’s wife. I decided to test Teresa out by asking Irene would she leave your dad. I did it at a time when I knew your dad was listening. I believed that if I did that and if Irene was thinking that way then Oscar would step in and save his marriage. I was mistaken.”
“So daddy knew that you had asked mummy to leave him but he did nothing.”
“That’s correct. It then left me with a dilemma. I had never broken up a marriage. I had always made them stronger by giving the couple what they didn’t have, their child. I loved your mother and that love told me that I could not reward her with a broken marriage. I had to act.”
“What do you mean, act?”
“I sat with Teresa and asked her for help. She made contact with Maria and your dad’s mate, Henry. Henry called me and said that Oscar had been to see him to ask for his help as well. Five of us got together and set a plan in place.”
“Five? You only spoke of Teresa, Henry, Maria and yourself. Who was the fifth?”
“She was the blond that your mother caught me with. She was Maria’s friend. The other thing that we needed was for your dad to come out the hero, the man who saves the wife that he loves. I don’t know how Teresa organized that but she did somehow. The rest is history.”
“My God, you’re not the terrible person that I thought you were.”
“No, I’m probably not as bad as you thought I was but I’m no innocent. I was quite happy to seduce a woman without the husbands consent. That takes away my angel status. I loved your mother and I probably still do. That is why I invited Nicolas to bring you to me. You are so much like her that, I don’t know…. I guess I wanted to reclaim what I once had and gave up for your father’s happiness.”
“We’ll always be indebted to you, Marcus. Tell me what you want from me and you can have it.”
“I just want to hold you, Debbie. I just want to feel wanted again.”
“So sex is out then?”
“Daniel doesn’t want me to make love to you. If he did it would have happened before now. I knew what you were up to by making me bow to your demands and I don’t blame you.”
Debbie stood and demanded, “Come here and hold me, Marcus.”
“Marcus stood, put his arms around her and they hugged. The hug went for a long, long time. Daniel looked up and saw the tears running down the cheeks of the older man. He stood, turned and walked towards the door.
“I’ll be back to pick you up in the morning, Debbie. Look after her, Marcus. I love her as much as you love her mother.” With that he walked out, got into his little Honda and sped away.
Debbie lay back on Marcus’s water bed. The mirror tiles on the roof allowed her to see everything in the room including her fiancé who was undoing the fly on his trousers. She giggled as he struggled to get his huge penis out. He always did. She had seen him struggle a few times before but it still amused her because she remembered the first time that she got it out for him and how shocked she was to see his size.
Marcus lapped away happily on her pussy. It felt nice for Debbie but nowhere near as nice as when Daniel did it. Daniel did it for Debbie’s pleasure. Marcus did it because he wanted to get a good look at the pussy he was planning to impregnate. In Marcus’s mind he wanted to remember because he knew that after his child passed through this tight little pussy it would never be the same again.
He chuckled thinking what a little dicked wimp Debbie’s fiancé must be to bring her to him for her satisfaction. No doubt he was like all the small dicked men whose wives he had seduced and impregnated. He could see the similarity with Irene’s pussy but Irene had been tighter than her daughter looked. No doubt that at some time she had experienced size like him. With this thought he looked across towards Daniel.
“Hold fuck,” he yelled out as he pulled back from Debbie. “That is not a cock, it’s a baseball bat. You’re bigger than me. Why have you bought her to me then?”
Daniel chuckled and ignored him. He had agreed with Debbie’s request that he not say anything while she and Marcus had sex.
“My mum told me that you thought that you were the best lover in Spain. I wanted to know if you compared with my boyfriend.”
“Irene told you I was the best, did she?”
“No, she told me that you thought you were the best. There is a big difference.”
‘So who did she say was the best then?”
“She said it was a tossup between my father and your brother.”
Marcus sat up and looked her in the eyes. “I haven’t got a brother.”
“Haven’t you? She must have been wrong when she told me that the man she allowed to impregnate her was your brother.”
Marcus chuckled, “Michael is my son and she didn’t allow me to impregnate her. I pulled out too late.”
“So you can’t be trusted then. Come on Daniel. We should leave.” Debbie said as she swung her legs off the side of the bed.
“No, I made a mistake. It wasn’t on purpose. Please, don’t leave.”
“What do you think, Daniel? Should I leave?”
“Well, he did say, please. When a little boy says please you should hear him out.” Daniel looked at Marcus before he continued. “You are spot-on. If he really wanted it he would get on his knees and beg you to stay.”
Debbie stood back from the bed. She held her legs apart, pulled her pussy open, looked at Marcus and said, “Well, do I have to stand here like this all night. Are you going to eat this tight little pussy? If not, I’m leaving because up until now the most exciting thing that you’ve given me is the oysters at dinner. You have got a reputation to live up to and right now it is in tatters.”
Marcus stood up from the bed and dropped to his knees in front of her.
“Ahh, hay,” Debbie said moving back from him. “What do you say?”
“What do you mean?”
“You didn’t ask my permission.”
“I want to lick your tight little pussy.”
“Ahh, hay, what do you say? Didn’t your mother teach you any manners?”
“Please.”
“Please what?”
Marcus looked across to Daniel who was struggling to hide his laughter. “Can I lick your pretty tight pussy, please?”
“You’ve almost got it. Now who am I?”
“Debbie.”
“Well, my name is Debbie but that’s not what I’m looking for. What do you think you should call me?”
“Slut.”
“Come on Daniel. We’re leaving. This guy just doesn’t appreciate good pussy when he sees it. He thinks he can insult me.”
With panic in his voice Marcus came back with, “No, I didn’t mean that. What say I call you something like mistress, for example?”
“Now, we are getting somewhere. I like that. What do you think, Daniel? Does mistress fit my persona?”
Daniel smiled to show his agreement.
“So, Marcus, where were we?”
“I was asking my mistress if I could lick her pussy.”
“You do know what being a mistress means don’t you. Marcus?”
“Not really. I guess it makes you the boss.”
“Yes, it does. It means that I fuck you, you don’t fuck me and if you get out of line then I get the right to flog the living daylights out of you. That is why Daniel is here with us, Marcus. If you resist then he will step in and you are no match for him. If you want to fuck me then it is on my terms, not yours. Do you clearly understand that?”
“Yes.”
“Yes, what?”
“Yes, mistress.”
“That’s right. For the next week you are mine. I own you and I control you. If you don’t like that then we walk away. You have five minutes to decide. Do you want this or not? Daniel and I will go to your kitchen and have one of your whiskeys. When you know what you want come and let us know.” With that Daniel and Debbie walked out of the bedroom leaving Marcus on his knees on the thick pile carpet.
“He’s fucked,” Daniel whispered to her as she poured them one of Marcus’s whiskeys.
“Not yet, he’s not. Just you wait until I put on that strap-on in my bag. Then he will really be fucked.” Debbie whispered back.
“You’re not going to, are you?”
“I am if it is possible. It’s about time that this arsehole paid the price for what he did to my mother and the embarrassment he put my father through.”
“What exactly did he do?”
“First off he promised to pull out but purposely did so too late. The only reason that she didn’t get pregnant is that she was already. Then he convinced mummy to meet him without Daddy present even though they had an agreement that he wouldn’t. Finally he told people that my brother Michael was his son. The final act was to tell Nicolas that Michael was his son and not my fathers.”
“I see. Just remind me to never cross you.”
“You don’t think that he should pay the price?”
“Debbie, we are playing with fire and when you do that you get burnt. I think we should walk away.”
“You don’t trust me. I can handle this, Daniel.”
“I have no doubt that you can but walking away now will put him under pressure and hurt his pride. Can’t you see that?”
Debbie smiled. “It’s too late, Daniel. He just came out of the bed room.” She whispered to him.
…
Oscar had seen Irene leave the bedroom so he quickly turned off the monitor, stood and walked towards the door of the office. Teresa followed him. When they entered the hallway Irene was waiting for them.
“Are you okay, Oscar?” she asked.
“Yes, I’m fine. Where is Roberto?”
“In the bedroom, I guess,” She stated looking back along the passageway to see it was empty. “Would you like to take me to our bedroom?”
“If you would like to,” Oscar replied.
“I’m asking you if you would like to.”
“Okay. Let’s go.”
Oscar led the way. Irene walked a few steps then turned and asked, “are you coming, Teresa?”
“Uh, yes, alright.” Teresa replied, surprised that Irene wanted her to follow. When Teresa caught up, Irene put an arm around her and kissed her on the cheek.
“Did you enjoy watching your brother and me, Teresa,” Irene asked with a smile on her face.
“Yes, I did.”
“And you, Oscar, did you enjoy watching?”
“Yes, I did.”
“What he said. He was only teasing. It meant nothing.”
Teresa looked at Oscar knowing that he, like her had no idea of what she was talking about. As their eyes met Oscar asked Irene, “If it meant nothing, why did he say it?”
“It was a game he plays wanting to dominate. It’s a bull thing, wanting to prove he can control me.”
Oscar looked at Teresa again before he spoke, “but you let him, didn’t you?”
“Let him what?”
“You let him dominate. You could have left to show him that we have the power and control but you gave in to him so he knows now that he can manipulate you.”
“Is that the way you saw it, Teresa. I thought we met on equal ground. How did you see it?”
Teresa looked across to Oscar again before she spoke, “I think Oscar is right. If Roberto tried to dominate you and then you gave in to him then we are headed on the same partway as with Marcus. They are brothers after all. Why don’t you explain a little more to us? Explain why you think he didn’t dominate you.”
“When he tried to make me tell him that he owned my pussy I told him that Oscar owned it and he could only borrow it.”
“I guess that means something. Do you need me to look after you, Irene,” Teresa asked. “Come on lie down with Oscar and I’ll clean you up.”
Irene smiled and walked over to the bed. Oscar lay down beside her and placed his arm around her pulling her head across onto his shoulder in exactly the same way as Roberto had done. Teresa lay down beside her and the girls kissed.
…
“Well, what say we retire to the bed room, mistress?” Marcus asked.
“Learn your place, Marcus. We will go to the bedroom when I say we can and not before. Ask again and we won’t be going there tonight. Do you understand me?” Marcus looked shocked but nodded to confirm his agreement, “Alright, make us a coffee. Daniel and I will have another scotch while you make it.” She looked at him but he hadn’t moved, “Now! I said make the coffees, move!”
Marcus hurried off like a frightened child would if yelled at by their mother. Daniel chuckled quietly but Debbie continued her conversation with Daniel as if nothing had happened although Daniel could see by movement of her lips that she was forcing back laughter.
A couple of minutes later Marcus came back with the coffees. He took his seat on the opposite side of the table as Daniel and Debbie had sat together leaving only seats opposite for him. Daniel and Debbie continued their discussions as if he wasn’t there as they drank their coffee.
Eventually, Marcus made a move by moving a foot across to rub his toes up along Debbie’s leg as he had done with many other women in the past. Debbie looked across at him as if she was planning his execution. “What the fuck do you think you are doing?” She asked him.
“I… I…. I was caressing your leg.”
“What did you say?”
“I was caressing your leg with my foot.”
“Who am I?”
“Mmm….mmistress?” He said more as a question rather than a statement, not understanding what she asked of him.
“Yes, so what were you doing?”
“I was caressing your leg, mistress.”
“Well, fucking don’t. I didn’t ask you to do that, did I?”
Debbie turned to Daniel who was trying hard to suppress his laughter. “Can you get my bag from the bedroom? This sissy prick appears to be a slow learner. I’m out of here.”
Before Daniel had time to move Marcus stood up and moved around the table to kneel in front of Debbie, “Please don’t leave, mistress. I promise I’ll be a good man to you.”
“Man, you consider yourself a man. A man would raise his own child. He wouldn’t expect somebody else to do it for him like you did. What did you do? You high tailed it and ran like the sissy low life you are. You are a gutless swine. You’re not a man. Don’t ever call yourself a man or pretend you are a man again.”
“But you don’t understand.”
“Did I give you permission to speak, you low life swine.”
“Don‘t call me that,” he looked up into her eyes from his position kneeing beside her and saw the fury rising in her. “I’m sorry, mistress. Can I speak, please?”
“No, you can’t. If you speak you will try to justify the unjustifiable. You are a low life swine to believe that you have impregnated a woman and not stood by her. That is the lowest act any person could ever do so it makes you a low life swine and as such you have no right to speak. Do you understand me?”
“Yes, deb….. mistress.”
“You are so low you didn’t even offer any finance to support the boy that you thought was your child. No man would do that. That is the most depraved unspeakable act that even a low life swine would not do. No wonder your mother has disowned you.”
Marcus went to speak but she yelled at him, “Shut the fuck up swine. Speak when you are spoken to!”
Marcus bowed his head then laid his face on her feet.
“What are you doing?”
He lifted his head to look up at her. “I’m sorry. I thought your father wanted a child, a boy to raise as his own. I…. I…. I…. loved your mother. She wasn’t like the others. They all wanted to stay with me but Irene told me that once she was pregnant she would take our child back to Oscar. You don’t understand, mistress. If you understood you would have some compassion for me. She broke my heart.”
“Huh, did you think for one moment that a decent woman like my mother could fall in love with a slime ball swine like you. You were just a living dildo to her. She saw and knew what a low life you were but she needed a false cock so she used you as one. You’re nothing but a low life swine. Get that through your thick head. No one can have compassion for a low life like you. You cheated on her with your blond headed bimbo now you claim you loved her.”
“But…. “
Debbie snapped him up, “Did I give you permission to speak, swine?”
“No. Can I speak please, mistress? There are things that your mum has not told you.”
Daniel looked across at her and nodded to indicate that she should let him speak. Debbie hesitated. Is it possible that her mother has kept something from her and her dad? Is it possible that she may have lied or left part of the story out to make her look like she was the one who was deceived by Marcus?
“Okay, swine, you may speak but remember if you lie I will find out and I will come back here with Daniel and we will thrash you. Do you understand?”
“I won’t lie to you, mistress.”
“Okay, you may speak.”
“First off, I must ask you never to repeat what I tell you tonight.” Debbie and Daniel nodded to confirm his request. “Michael is not my child. It was part of our deal that everyone would think he was mine. The father who provided the sperm is my cousin, Roberto.”
“Yes, I knew that, continue.”
“I supply a service to couples who are unable to have a child because the father is infertile. I advertise for couples in that situation to help them out. Most people don’t want people to know that the husband is infertile so it is not well known. You might or might not understand that so the way I run my service is that the general public thinks the wife has cheated on her husband. It seems that most think that is more acceptable than the acceptance of the facts.”
“So you have never actually cheated with those women. Is that what you are telling me?”
“Well, there has been an occasion other than your mother but all other times the husband knew and agreed. I had to sign waivers to promise that I would not lay claim to the children.”
“So how did you end up with mummy?”
“I’ll get to that shortly. Roberto, my cousin told me that he intended offering the same service. It disappointed me because there are not a lot of couples around these days who require that service but I didn’t object. One day he came into my restaurant with a beautiful woman. That woman was your mother.”
“So Roberto introduced you to mummy?”
“Yes, I asked him about her later on and he told me that your mom wanted to give a boy child to your father but she didn’t know how to go about it so when she saw Roberto’s advertisement she decided to consult him to find out how to do it.”
“It should have been obvious that they just needed to have sex at the right time and let nature do the rest.”
“Can I get up, please mistress?”
“Yes, bring your chair around here and sit beside me.”
Marcus moved the chair around, Debbie moved her chair back from the table and Daniel turned his so that they formed a semicircle next to each other.
“The problem they had was there was only a fifty percent chance that the child would be a boy. Your mother wanted advice on how to change the odds. Roberto had no idea. They came to see me and I gave them contacts to specialists who had studied the science on how to change the odds. Don’t ask me how they did it but they claim to have changed the odds to being seventy-five percent sure that the child they produced would be a male.”
“I see, so how long did this take?”
“Meeting, getting access to the right people and setting up the right circumstances took between four to five months. Every day other than weekends and even some weekends, Irene and Roberto were together. They involved me every day for four months of that time. Irene seemed to be more interested in me than she was in Roberto. Roberto was getting jealous.”
“You’re saying that Roberto was jealous of you?”
“Yes, Irene and I talked and laughed together but he appeared dead serious all the time. It was obvious that he was developing deep meaningful feelings for your mother. I think that Irene could see it and that is why she paid more attention to me than she did to him. Unfortunately I was starting to become involved with her as well.”
“You were falling in love with her?”
“Yes, I probably didn’t realize it at the time but I enjoyed her company. I looked forward to her coming to see me. It was around this time that she actually started coming to the restaurant alone. She would spend the morning with Roberto and then she would come over to see me. We would sit and chat, tell little stories to each other and around three o’clock she would get up and go to pick you kids up.”
“She came direct from you to our school?”
“Yes, she told me that she would do the washing at night then get up early to work on the household chores so that she could spend a couple of hours with Roberto then the remained of the day with me. Gradually she spent more time with me and less with Roberto.”
“She was pushing him away from her?”
“She didn’t want to but she told me that he was becoming possessive of her and she didn’t want that. She told me that what she was doing was for Oscar, your father not for herself. I could see that she was going to have trouble breaking away from Roberto when the time came so I offered to help.”
“So you offered to have an affair with her to drive Roberto away?”
“That’s right. She accepted my offer and told me that as soon as she was bearing his child she would break away from him. I responded by asking her why not break away immediately and I could provide the sperm she needed. She took my advice.”
“How did Roberto react?”
“He was furious and attacked me. I refused to fight back. My mother heard about it and summoned Irene to come see her. I took her to see my mother. Irene explained that she had an affair with Roberto but had fallen in love with me. She explained that she didn’t want that but now that it had happened there was nothing that she could do about it.”
"So what happened with your mum?"
“My mother asked her if she was going to leave her husband.”
"She wanted to know if my mother was thinking of leaving dad?"
“Irene told her she didn’t know the answer to that. My mother pointed out to her that if she didn’t tell her husband the truth then my mother would. She also told Irene that I was not reliable and that I would either cheat on her or leave her once she was carrying my child as I had done to many other women. I was shocked. I had helped those other women and their husbands I had not deserted them.”
“So your mother intervened.”
“Yes, this forced your mother to reveal to your father than she was having an affair with me. I met your dad. I didn’t respect him but I understood him. The affair continued for some time with your father’s blessing. One night I realized that Irene’s stomach was not flat like it had been. I asked her if she was carrying my child. She told me no. I assumed she had just put on some weight because of all the high living.”
“She lied to you.”
“No, she told me the truth. I hadn’t asked the right question, that’s all.”
“So she told you she wasn’t carrying your child because she was carrying Roberto’s child.”
“Yes, she didn’t know it when she left Roberto but in the last few days together he had impregnated her. I know that because your mum and I did not have sex for some time later. I was giving her time to get over Roberto. Roberto was not the only one who had got emotionally involved.”
“She had fallen in love with him?”
“I can’t answer that question for you. Only Irene knows for sure but it was obvious that for a while she was not the happy outgoing woman that I had come to love. The problem I faced then was what to do. Your father had shrunk back into the background. He became totally submissive. I wanted to be with Irene but I respected that she was married. Despite that she wanted our relationship to continue as it had been, just the two of us going places together. It was impossible.”
“So it was mummy who broke the agreement with daddy, is that what you are saying?”
“Not really. We just wanted to continue as we had been, just both of us. We didn’t talk about it. It just happened that way. I should have taken control but you can see that it is possible for a woman to control me and I’m weak when it comes to something that I want and I wanted your mother, I desperately wanted her.”
Debbie chuckled. “So I’m not the only one to control you then?”
“No, your mother controlled me but in a different way. She just took the lead and I followed. Then when we got with Oscar she acted the opposite way. I guess she knew how it would end and she didn’t want your dad to be able to blame her.”
“So that is it then?”
“There’s more but I’m not sure that you want to know the rest.”
“You’ve gone this far so you might as well finish the story.”
“Understand, Debbie this is not a story as such. It is what actually happened.”
“Yes, there is enough information that aligns with what I already knew that I have to believe you.”
“Okay, Teresa came and sat with me. She told me of the fear that your dad had of where this would end. I told her that Irene was never going to leave Oscar and that she didn’t need to worry. That’s when Teresa shocked me. She told me I was wrong. She told me that your dad had listened to many of the conversations that Irene and I had as well as conversations between her good friend Maria and your mum.”
“She was planning to leave?”
“No, not really. She had told Marie that she would consider it if I asked her. I told Teresa she was wrong. Our whole relationship was based on the premise that she would remain your father’s wife. I decided to test Teresa out by asking Irene would she leave your dad. I did it at a time when I knew your dad was listening. I believed that if I did that and if Irene was thinking that way then Oscar would step in and save his marriage. I was mistaken.”
“So daddy knew that you had asked mummy to leave him but he did nothing.”
“That’s correct. It then left me with a dilemma. I had never broken up a marriage. I had always made them stronger by giving the couple what they didn’t have, their child. I loved your mother and that love told me that I could not reward her with a broken marriage. I had to act.”
“What do you mean, act?”
“I sat with Teresa and asked her for help. She made contact with Maria and your dad’s mate, Henry. Henry called me and said that Oscar had been to see him to ask for his help as well. Five of us got together and set a plan in place.”
“Five? You only spoke of Teresa, Henry, Maria and yourself. Who was the fifth?”
“She was the blond that your mother caught me with. She was Maria’s friend. The other thing that we needed was for your dad to come out the hero, the man who saves the wife that he loves. I don’t know how Teresa organized that but she did somehow. The rest is history.”
“My God, you’re not the terrible person that I thought you were.”
“No, I’m probably not as bad as you thought I was but I’m no innocent. I was quite happy to seduce a woman without the husbands consent. That takes away my angel status. I loved your mother and I probably still do. That is why I invited Nicolas to bring you to me. You are so much like her that, I don’t know…. I guess I wanted to reclaim what I once had and gave up for your father’s happiness.”
“We’ll always be indebted to you, Marcus. Tell me what you want from me and you can have it.”
“I just want to hold you, Debbie. I just want to feel wanted again.”
“So sex is out then?”
“Daniel doesn’t want me to make love to you. If he did it would have happened before now. I knew what you were up to by making me bow to your demands and I don’t blame you.”
Debbie stood and demanded, “Come here and hold me, Marcus.”
“Marcus stood, put his arms around her and they hugged. The hug went for a long, long time. Daniel looked up and saw the tears running down the cheeks of the older man. He stood, turned and walked towards the door.
“I’ll be back to pick you up in the morning, Debbie. Look after her, Marcus. I love her as much as you love her mother.” With that he walked out, got into his little Honda and sped away.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
Oscar and Irene Part 6 Chapter 5.
While Teresa carried out her cleaning duty to Irene Oscar slowly stroked Irene’s hair as she lay on his chest.
“I love you Oscar.” Irene said.
“I love you too, honey.”
“We have to send him away, Oscar. It’s not going to work. He wants more than I can give him.”
“All you have to say to him is no. He can’t take what you won’t give him.”
Irene pulled her head back so that she could look Oscar in the eye. “I don’t know how to keep saying no, Oscar. It’s tearing me apart. If he keeps trying I will weaken and give him what he wants and then I know that I will regret it and so will you.”
“If you know that then you must know that you need to keep saying no. It is illogical to think differently.”
“Your logical mind wouldn't understand that logic or not, I dearly wanted him to take me away when he asked. It took all of my resolve to reject him and it is only going to get worse.”
“Oh, I see.” Oscar replied in a rather depressed sounding voice.
“Yes, you heard so you should understand.”
Teresa lifted her head. “Tell her, Oscar.”
“Tell me what. Teresa? What have you been up to, Oscar?”
“Nothing.”
“Then what is Teresa talking about?”
“I didn’t hear what was said.”
“Then you had better replay the video when you have an opportunity. But now I want to make love to you. I want you to reclaim me.”
“But…. Teresa…”
Irene snapped back at him, “Teresa stays. I want you both. I want the two people that I love most in this world to make love to me, together. I don’t want to hide it any more, Teresa. You are right. Oscar has to know and Roberto has to go. I shouldn’t have asked you to bring him here.” She turned towards Oscar again, “Yes, that’s right. Teresa and I have been lovers for a couple of years now. I was the one who asked her to suggest Roberto. I thought that I could handle him but I can’t.”
“I thought so. Why didn’t you tell me, Irene?”
“You don’t seem very upset about it?”
“Why would I be upset about it? I’ve known for well over a year now. I’m just happy that you’ve finally decided to come clean and tell me.”
“How? How could you know?”
“I’ve added a few things to the cameras in our bedroom. They activate the recorder on movement between the times that I am at work. I know about Marcus’s mother offering you payment as well.”
“How could you know that? She talked to me in the kitchen.”
“I have sound activated voice recording in the kitchen. My reasoning is that if someone tries to seduce you, where is it most likely to begin?”
“Is there anything you don’t know?”
“Yes, I don’t know why you would want Teresa to bring Roberto here then want me to send him away after less than one day.”
“There is nothing hidden there. We thought he would just be happy to be with me once more but it seems that he hasn’t learned a damn thing. He still wants me for his own.”
“And you’re tempted.”
“Oscar, you know what I’m like. My mind tells me that I want things that I can’t have and if he picks me at the wrong time I may not resist him.”
“But you enjoyed the sex?”
“You saw didn’t you?”
“Yes, I saw. You loved it. Now the problem that we have is that you are never going to be satisfied with just Teresa and me. How can we solve that without Roberto?”
Teresa cut in. “There is one possibility but I’m not sure that you would accept it as a solution, Oscar.”
“Try me, sweetheart.”
Irene looked up at him, “Oscar, you called her sweetheart.”
“Yes, Isn’t that what you call her when you’re alone. If she is going to be part of this family then we have to agree on what to call her, Irene.”
“I love you, both of you.”
“We love you too,” Oscar and Teresa answered in stereo while looking at each other.
“So, what is your suggestion,” Irene asked while looking towards Teresa.
“She wants Marcus to visit occasionally,” Oscar replied.
“Oscar, how did you know that?” Teresa asked.
“Well, it is obvious. Debbie told you she was going to visit Marcus with Daniel to get revenge. Debbie wouldn’t listen to you when you advised her to leave it be so you called Marcus to tell him so that you could devise a modified story to convince Debbie that he wasn’t the evil person that she thought he was. You wouldn’t have done that without a good reason. Marcus confessed to you that if he ever had a chance to spend time with Irene again he would promise that he would honor our agreement. You intended suggesting Marcus once you had the opportunity. Isn’t that it?”
“Damn, I need to remember to not use the kitchen phone in the future.”
“So the boot is on your foot, Irene but it is only fair that I tell you first that I know that Teresa is not the only one who has been talking to Marcus.”
“You’re monitoring the bedroom phone as well by the sound of it?” Irene snapped back in indignation.
“No, I’m not. When you put the phone on loud speaker as you did your hair the video system recorded your conversation.”
Teresa sat up and asked, “Irene, have you been talking to Marcus behind the scenes?”
“We talk regularly. It is nothing but talk. He has made no attempt to restart our affair and neither have I. We’re just good friends. We shared a lot over those few months that we were together.”
“Did he mention, Debbie?” Oscar asked.
“Yes, the last time we talked he told me that Debbie and Daniel were coming to see him. I asked him not to do anything stupid. He told me that he would protect her although I’m not convinced that he will not do something if she makes it obvious that she is interested.”
“I hope she protects herself. I’d hate to see our daughter raising the half-brother to Michael.” Oscar stated.
“He wants to get back with me eventually so I don’t think he will take a risk with Debbie. If he does he knows that I would walk away.”
“So when were you going to tell me all this, Irene?” Oscar asked.
“You would probably have known before now if it wasn’t for you and Teresa bringing Roberto back. I was going to tell you but when that happened I delayed until now.”
“Well, it looks as if Roberto is out and Marcus is back. I can’t say I’m overly pleased with that. Marcus let us down big time before and there is no reason for me to believe he won’t again. How do we go about it?”
Irene looked at Oscar then to Teresa before she answered, “We usually talk each week. I’ll broach the subject with him if you would like me to when he calls next time.”
“When will that be, Irene,” Oscar asked.
“Usually he calls me on Wednesday afternoon. Why do you ask?”
“I’d like all three of us to listen in to the phone call without him knowing if that can be arranged.” Oscar replied.
“He calls at that time because you are at work.”
“It looks as if I’m going to be too sick to go to work this Wednesday, then, doesn’t it?”
…
Marcus sat on the edge of his bed and tapped the bed beside him. Debbie sat beside him.
“So what happens now, Debbie?”
“I guess that depends on you. What would you like? I’m willing if you are and Daniel certainly expected it or he wouldn’t have left us here together.”
Marcus smiled as he looked at her. “Feel this,” he said, putting his hand on his crotch. She complied then smiled up at him. He continued, “This tells us both what my body wants but unfortunately I have bigger fish to fry. My mind says don’t do it.”
“I don’t understand?”
“I have been talking to your mum regularly over several weeks now.”
“You want to get back with her?”
“Yes, I’d like to. It’s not looking likely but even so my mind tells me not to risk losing her again.”
“What about my dad. Where does that leave him?”
“Your mum will never leave your dad. The best that I can ever hope for is to spend some time with her doing things like going to the movies, having lunch together, Going to the zoo and things like that.”
“And having sex?” Debbie meant it as a question not so much a statement.
“Well, who knows maybe even that but that isn’t as important as spending time together but maybe that might come in time. Excuse the pun.”
They both laughed together. Both of them understood that spending time together would lead to bed and then sex, lots of sex. Debbie got serious all of a sudden.
“You didn’t answer my question. What about my dad?”
“I’m not going to make love to your dad.” He chuckled but Debbie’s expression didn’t change so he continued. “That’s a bridge we have yet to cross, Debbie. Maybe, you can help.”
“How could I help?”
“You could tell him that you have been to see me and tell him what we have talked about. You could tell him that I will not take her away from him if he were to trust me. I’ve learned my lesson. I was a fool to behave the way I did. I ruined it for everybody, especially for myself. I don’t want to go there again.
“You’ve got no hope. He trusted you once and you deceived him. He won’t want to repeat that same mistake again.”
“Maybe so, but he has trusted Roberto again.”
“No he hasn’t. He wouldn’t be that stupid……“ she hesitated for a moment looking at his grin, “would he?”
“Pick up your phone and call Teresa. Ask her if Roberto is there with Irene now.”
“You’re joking!”
“If you doubt me, call her.”
Debbie picked up the phone. She pulled up Teresa’s number then stopped, “If Roberto is with Mummy then dad will be with Teresa. She won’t be able to talk anyway.”
“Call her.”
“No, I believe you. You wouldn’t try to bluff me like that. Okay, so you want me to talk to mummy. If I do then I will also talk to dad. I won’t deceive him.”
“That’s your choice. So be it but make sure that you tell Irene before you talk to your dad. You must give her the opportunity to talk to him first or advise you on the best way to go about it.”
“Alright, now what are we going to do with that monster in your pants?”
“Once again, that’s your choice.”
“It would be a shame to waste it but can I trust you?”
“You tell me what you want and I’ll do it.”
“Do you have a condom?”
“You know that I don’t use them. Your mother would have told you that.”
“Yes, she said that but that was with her. This is me not my mum. Will you wear a condom for me?”
“Maybe. What if I say no?”
“That will leave me to make a decision, call Daniel to come pick me up or take a risk. I wouldn’t feel good about taking a risk given your history.”
“Okay.”
“What does that mean?”
“Where is the condom?”
Debbie reached into her bag and pulled out two condoms, one that fitted Daniel and one that was a size smaller. “Which one,” she asked.
“Better to be the smaller one. The bigger one may come off. I can see that it was made for a baseball bat.”
Debbie snickered then reached down and unzipped him. As she did so the door opened. They both looked up and there was Daniel.
“How did you get in?” Marcus asked.
“Don’t you remember that when we arrived you used the key under the pot plant? You put it back there.”
“Why didn’t you ring the bell?”
He chuckled, “That’s obvious, isn’t it?”
“Have you come to get me, honey?” Debbie asked.
“No, I’ve come to protect you if you need me. I shouldn’t have left. I can see that you are being looked after. Don’t heed me I’ll just sit here.”
“Are you going to put that thing on,” Marcus asked her.
Debbie reached out and undid his pants which fell to the floor. She then pushed his underpants to the side to release his weapon.
“You’re a nice size.” Debbie observed.
“Small compared to the baseball bat of your friend.”
“He’s not my friend. He’s my fiancé. We are getting married soon.”
Marcus smiled while looking over towards Daniel. “Are you sure that you want me to wear this rubber. It will be a lot more exciting to watch my cum leaking out of her afterwards.”
Daniel smiled and replied, “Debbie is in control. If she wants it bare then I won’t interfere.”
Debbie looked across, “Are you sure about that, honey. It would be more exciting, wouldn’t it?” Daniel nodded in the affirmative so Debbie continued. “Are you sure that it is alright. I only insisted on the rubber because I didn’t want to upset you.”
“We agreed that you would be in control. If you want it bare I’m happy but on one condition.”
“What’s that?”
“I get the opportunity to have you after him. I want my sperm to have a fighting chance.”
“Marcus?”
“I’ll pull out as soon as I cum and she is yours. I’ll even leave the bedroom if you want me to. I just want this beautiful pussy. She has been teasing me all night and I just need relief.”
“Okay, it’s agreed then. Come on Marcus, show me why my mum loved this cock of yours so much.”
With that Marcus laid her carefully on the bed. He removed her panties and slowly pushed his cock into her. As he did so Debbie’s legs lifted in the air and she placed her heels onto his bottom and pulled him further inside her.
Daniel removed his pants and underpants then sat down and placed both hands around his cock. Marcus looked over at him and was amazed to see that even with both hand around his monster there was what looked like four inches sticking out from his hands. He also saw that his hands only fitted about three quarters way around it and he didn’t have small hands. No wonder he could almost sink fully inside Debbie in a single thrust. Despite that he was amazed at how velvety she felt. It brought back memories of another woman, Debbie’s mother.
…
While this was happening just a block away Rena and Sandy were dancing together. As they danced Sandy asked her lover. “What do you think? Should we take them back to the unit with us tonight?”
“I don’t know, Sandy. I’d like to but Matias is too big for me. Devon is okay but not Matias. Did you feel the size of that thing of his when you danced with him?”
“Yes, I did. Now, it is either both of them or no one, Rena. They are together. Matias asked me could we go somewhere for a coffee later on. We could do that I suppose then leave them and go home without them if you’re frightened.”
“I’m okay with Devon but I won’t be able to handle Matias. If we do take them home with us, you will need to look after him.”
“That suits me. I’ve always wondered what it would be like with a big man. “
“I’ve been there and I don’t want to ever go there again. Devon is nice. I like his English charm as well. He’s not rough and forceful like Matias. He’s caring and gentle.”
“Remember they are just for our use for the night. Who cares if they are caring or charming?”
“I guess you’re right but I don’t like brutal and rough. It turns me off and I don’t like pain.”
“Alright we will go for a coffee with them and we’ll see what develops from there.”
…
Marcus let out a yell as he shot spurt after spurt of his fertile sperm inside Debbie’s velvety pussy. He pushed so hard inside her that it moved her body up along the bed at least six inches. Daniel stood holding his thick long penis out in front of him and moved across to beside where Marcus had slumped forward on top of Debbie.
“It’s Daniel’s turn now Marcus.” Debbie told him while trying to lift his body off her.
“Give me a moment and I can go again.” He told her. “I’m still rock hard.”
Daniel looked at Debbie who shook her head. Daniel walked back to his chair and sat down as Marcus started moving slowly in and out of Debbie again. Daniel started to stoke his hands up and down the length of his cock as he watched.
Within a matter of seconds Marcus was long stroking Debbie to the sounds of her cries. Daniel was amazed at how loud she was. Certainly she made lots of noise with him but not nearly as much as she was with Marcus. He watched closely to see what it was that he was doing to cause her to be that loud but nothing was obvious except how brutal he appeared to be with her.
Before long, Marcus’s bottom once more started to flex in a rhythmic fashion and Daniel knew that for the second time in the last half hour Marcus was about to seed his girlfriend.
Daniel had intended keeping his sperm for Debbie but the thought that maybe Debbie was not pregnant and this may be when she does become so made him let out a groan and he short blast after blast onto Marcus’s bathroom carpet. If nothing else Daniel would leave Marcus with a cleanup job on his carpet when they left.
Marcus rolled off Debbie, looked over towards Daniel with the intention of offering his girlfriend back to him to see his baseball bat cock slowly drooping and shrinking with a sliver of sperm hanging off a long thread drifting slowly towards the floor. Marcus let out a chuckle and walked out of the room saying, “lock the door on your way out. I’m going back to the restaurant. I hope you’re on the pill, Debbie.”
Debbie and Daniel didn’t move they just stared at each other in dead silence. That silence was broken when Marcus shouted to them, “Oh, and clean the mess off the carpet before you leave, Daniel. There is carpet cleaner in the bathroom cupboard.” This was followed by the sound of the door slamming and then the sound of the Audi speeding away.
Daniel was first to speak, “He didn’t even say thank you.”
“Did you expect him to?” Debbie answered.
“He fucked the woman I love and walked away as if nothing had happened.”
“Remember why we came here. We came to destroy his confidence. He must have realized that and this is his payback, treat me like a common whore and you as if you’re the local carpet cleaner.”
“I guess we shouldn’t expect much better treatment under the circumstances but it raises the question of whether the story he told is true. I think we may have been beaten at our own game. He’s conned us.”
“Yes, I think so but at least we can leave him with a dirty carpet. One might say his carpet has been fucked.” They burst out laughing.
“Okay, come on, let’s go home.”
While Teresa carried out her cleaning duty to Irene Oscar slowly stroked Irene’s hair as she lay on his chest.
“I love you Oscar.” Irene said.
“I love you too, honey.”
“We have to send him away, Oscar. It’s not going to work. He wants more than I can give him.”
“All you have to say to him is no. He can’t take what you won’t give him.”
Irene pulled her head back so that she could look Oscar in the eye. “I don’t know how to keep saying no, Oscar. It’s tearing me apart. If he keeps trying I will weaken and give him what he wants and then I know that I will regret it and so will you.”
“If you know that then you must know that you need to keep saying no. It is illogical to think differently.”
“Your logical mind wouldn't understand that logic or not, I dearly wanted him to take me away when he asked. It took all of my resolve to reject him and it is only going to get worse.”
“Oh, I see.” Oscar replied in a rather depressed sounding voice.
“Yes, you heard so you should understand.”
Teresa lifted her head. “Tell her, Oscar.”
“Tell me what. Teresa? What have you been up to, Oscar?”
“Nothing.”
“Then what is Teresa talking about?”
“I didn’t hear what was said.”
“Then you had better replay the video when you have an opportunity. But now I want to make love to you. I want you to reclaim me.”
“But…. Teresa…”
Irene snapped back at him, “Teresa stays. I want you both. I want the two people that I love most in this world to make love to me, together. I don’t want to hide it any more, Teresa. You are right. Oscar has to know and Roberto has to go. I shouldn’t have asked you to bring him here.” She turned towards Oscar again, “Yes, that’s right. Teresa and I have been lovers for a couple of years now. I was the one who asked her to suggest Roberto. I thought that I could handle him but I can’t.”
“I thought so. Why didn’t you tell me, Irene?”
“You don’t seem very upset about it?”
“Why would I be upset about it? I’ve known for well over a year now. I’m just happy that you’ve finally decided to come clean and tell me.”
“How? How could you know?”
“I’ve added a few things to the cameras in our bedroom. They activate the recorder on movement between the times that I am at work. I know about Marcus’s mother offering you payment as well.”
“How could you know that? She talked to me in the kitchen.”
“I have sound activated voice recording in the kitchen. My reasoning is that if someone tries to seduce you, where is it most likely to begin?”
“Is there anything you don’t know?”
“Yes, I don’t know why you would want Teresa to bring Roberto here then want me to send him away after less than one day.”
“There is nothing hidden there. We thought he would just be happy to be with me once more but it seems that he hasn’t learned a damn thing. He still wants me for his own.”
“And you’re tempted.”
“Oscar, you know what I’m like. My mind tells me that I want things that I can’t have and if he picks me at the wrong time I may not resist him.”
“But you enjoyed the sex?”
“You saw didn’t you?”
“Yes, I saw. You loved it. Now the problem that we have is that you are never going to be satisfied with just Teresa and me. How can we solve that without Roberto?”
Teresa cut in. “There is one possibility but I’m not sure that you would accept it as a solution, Oscar.”
“Try me, sweetheart.”
Irene looked up at him, “Oscar, you called her sweetheart.”
“Yes, Isn’t that what you call her when you’re alone. If she is going to be part of this family then we have to agree on what to call her, Irene.”
“I love you, both of you.”
“We love you too,” Oscar and Teresa answered in stereo while looking at each other.
“So, what is your suggestion,” Irene asked while looking towards Teresa.
“She wants Marcus to visit occasionally,” Oscar replied.
“Oscar, how did you know that?” Teresa asked.
“Well, it is obvious. Debbie told you she was going to visit Marcus with Daniel to get revenge. Debbie wouldn’t listen to you when you advised her to leave it be so you called Marcus to tell him so that you could devise a modified story to convince Debbie that he wasn’t the evil person that she thought he was. You wouldn’t have done that without a good reason. Marcus confessed to you that if he ever had a chance to spend time with Irene again he would promise that he would honor our agreement. You intended suggesting Marcus once you had the opportunity. Isn’t that it?”
“Damn, I need to remember to not use the kitchen phone in the future.”
“So the boot is on your foot, Irene but it is only fair that I tell you first that I know that Teresa is not the only one who has been talking to Marcus.”
“You’re monitoring the bedroom phone as well by the sound of it?” Irene snapped back in indignation.
“No, I’m not. When you put the phone on loud speaker as you did your hair the video system recorded your conversation.”
Teresa sat up and asked, “Irene, have you been talking to Marcus behind the scenes?”
“We talk regularly. It is nothing but talk. He has made no attempt to restart our affair and neither have I. We’re just good friends. We shared a lot over those few months that we were together.”
“Did he mention, Debbie?” Oscar asked.
“Yes, the last time we talked he told me that Debbie and Daniel were coming to see him. I asked him not to do anything stupid. He told me that he would protect her although I’m not convinced that he will not do something if she makes it obvious that she is interested.”
“I hope she protects herself. I’d hate to see our daughter raising the half-brother to Michael.” Oscar stated.
“He wants to get back with me eventually so I don’t think he will take a risk with Debbie. If he does he knows that I would walk away.”
“So when were you going to tell me all this, Irene?” Oscar asked.
“You would probably have known before now if it wasn’t for you and Teresa bringing Roberto back. I was going to tell you but when that happened I delayed until now.”
“Well, it looks as if Roberto is out and Marcus is back. I can’t say I’m overly pleased with that. Marcus let us down big time before and there is no reason for me to believe he won’t again. How do we go about it?”
Irene looked at Oscar then to Teresa before she answered, “We usually talk each week. I’ll broach the subject with him if you would like me to when he calls next time.”
“When will that be, Irene,” Oscar asked.
“Usually he calls me on Wednesday afternoon. Why do you ask?”
“I’d like all three of us to listen in to the phone call without him knowing if that can be arranged.” Oscar replied.
“He calls at that time because you are at work.”
“It looks as if I’m going to be too sick to go to work this Wednesday, then, doesn’t it?”
…
Marcus sat on the edge of his bed and tapped the bed beside him. Debbie sat beside him.
“So what happens now, Debbie?”
“I guess that depends on you. What would you like? I’m willing if you are and Daniel certainly expected it or he wouldn’t have left us here together.”
Marcus smiled as he looked at her. “Feel this,” he said, putting his hand on his crotch. She complied then smiled up at him. He continued, “This tells us both what my body wants but unfortunately I have bigger fish to fry. My mind says don’t do it.”
“I don’t understand?”
“I have been talking to your mum regularly over several weeks now.”
“You want to get back with her?”
“Yes, I’d like to. It’s not looking likely but even so my mind tells me not to risk losing her again.”
“What about my dad. Where does that leave him?”
“Your mum will never leave your dad. The best that I can ever hope for is to spend some time with her doing things like going to the movies, having lunch together, Going to the zoo and things like that.”
“And having sex?” Debbie meant it as a question not so much a statement.
“Well, who knows maybe even that but that isn’t as important as spending time together but maybe that might come in time. Excuse the pun.”
They both laughed together. Both of them understood that spending time together would lead to bed and then sex, lots of sex. Debbie got serious all of a sudden.
“You didn’t answer my question. What about my dad?”
“I’m not going to make love to your dad.” He chuckled but Debbie’s expression didn’t change so he continued. “That’s a bridge we have yet to cross, Debbie. Maybe, you can help.”
“How could I help?”
“You could tell him that you have been to see me and tell him what we have talked about. You could tell him that I will not take her away from him if he were to trust me. I’ve learned my lesson. I was a fool to behave the way I did. I ruined it for everybody, especially for myself. I don’t want to go there again.
“You’ve got no hope. He trusted you once and you deceived him. He won’t want to repeat that same mistake again.”
“Maybe so, but he has trusted Roberto again.”
“No he hasn’t. He wouldn’t be that stupid……“ she hesitated for a moment looking at his grin, “would he?”
“Pick up your phone and call Teresa. Ask her if Roberto is there with Irene now.”
“You’re joking!”
“If you doubt me, call her.”
Debbie picked up the phone. She pulled up Teresa’s number then stopped, “If Roberto is with Mummy then dad will be with Teresa. She won’t be able to talk anyway.”
“Call her.”
“No, I believe you. You wouldn’t try to bluff me like that. Okay, so you want me to talk to mummy. If I do then I will also talk to dad. I won’t deceive him.”
“That’s your choice. So be it but make sure that you tell Irene before you talk to your dad. You must give her the opportunity to talk to him first or advise you on the best way to go about it.”
“Alright, now what are we going to do with that monster in your pants?”
“Once again, that’s your choice.”
“It would be a shame to waste it but can I trust you?”
“You tell me what you want and I’ll do it.”
“Do you have a condom?”
“You know that I don’t use them. Your mother would have told you that.”
“Yes, she said that but that was with her. This is me not my mum. Will you wear a condom for me?”
“Maybe. What if I say no?”
“That will leave me to make a decision, call Daniel to come pick me up or take a risk. I wouldn’t feel good about taking a risk given your history.”
“Okay.”
“What does that mean?”
“Where is the condom?”
Debbie reached into her bag and pulled out two condoms, one that fitted Daniel and one that was a size smaller. “Which one,” she asked.
“Better to be the smaller one. The bigger one may come off. I can see that it was made for a baseball bat.”
Debbie snickered then reached down and unzipped him. As she did so the door opened. They both looked up and there was Daniel.
“How did you get in?” Marcus asked.
“Don’t you remember that when we arrived you used the key under the pot plant? You put it back there.”
“Why didn’t you ring the bell?”
He chuckled, “That’s obvious, isn’t it?”
“Have you come to get me, honey?” Debbie asked.
“No, I’ve come to protect you if you need me. I shouldn’t have left. I can see that you are being looked after. Don’t heed me I’ll just sit here.”
“Are you going to put that thing on,” Marcus asked her.
Debbie reached out and undid his pants which fell to the floor. She then pushed his underpants to the side to release his weapon.
“You’re a nice size.” Debbie observed.
“Small compared to the baseball bat of your friend.”
“He’s not my friend. He’s my fiancé. We are getting married soon.”
Marcus smiled while looking over towards Daniel. “Are you sure that you want me to wear this rubber. It will be a lot more exciting to watch my cum leaking out of her afterwards.”
Daniel smiled and replied, “Debbie is in control. If she wants it bare then I won’t interfere.”
Debbie looked across, “Are you sure about that, honey. It would be more exciting, wouldn’t it?” Daniel nodded in the affirmative so Debbie continued. “Are you sure that it is alright. I only insisted on the rubber because I didn’t want to upset you.”
“We agreed that you would be in control. If you want it bare I’m happy but on one condition.”
“What’s that?”
“I get the opportunity to have you after him. I want my sperm to have a fighting chance.”
“Marcus?”
“I’ll pull out as soon as I cum and she is yours. I’ll even leave the bedroom if you want me to. I just want this beautiful pussy. She has been teasing me all night and I just need relief.”
“Okay, it’s agreed then. Come on Marcus, show me why my mum loved this cock of yours so much.”
With that Marcus laid her carefully on the bed. He removed her panties and slowly pushed his cock into her. As he did so Debbie’s legs lifted in the air and she placed her heels onto his bottom and pulled him further inside her.
Daniel removed his pants and underpants then sat down and placed both hands around his cock. Marcus looked over at him and was amazed to see that even with both hand around his monster there was what looked like four inches sticking out from his hands. He also saw that his hands only fitted about three quarters way around it and he didn’t have small hands. No wonder he could almost sink fully inside Debbie in a single thrust. Despite that he was amazed at how velvety she felt. It brought back memories of another woman, Debbie’s mother.
…
While this was happening just a block away Rena and Sandy were dancing together. As they danced Sandy asked her lover. “What do you think? Should we take them back to the unit with us tonight?”
“I don’t know, Sandy. I’d like to but Matias is too big for me. Devon is okay but not Matias. Did you feel the size of that thing of his when you danced with him?”
“Yes, I did. Now, it is either both of them or no one, Rena. They are together. Matias asked me could we go somewhere for a coffee later on. We could do that I suppose then leave them and go home without them if you’re frightened.”
“I’m okay with Devon but I won’t be able to handle Matias. If we do take them home with us, you will need to look after him.”
“That suits me. I’ve always wondered what it would be like with a big man. “
“I’ve been there and I don’t want to ever go there again. Devon is nice. I like his English charm as well. He’s not rough and forceful like Matias. He’s caring and gentle.”
“Remember they are just for our use for the night. Who cares if they are caring or charming?”
“I guess you’re right but I don’t like brutal and rough. It turns me off and I don’t like pain.”
“Alright we will go for a coffee with them and we’ll see what develops from there.”
…
Marcus let out a yell as he shot spurt after spurt of his fertile sperm inside Debbie’s velvety pussy. He pushed so hard inside her that it moved her body up along the bed at least six inches. Daniel stood holding his thick long penis out in front of him and moved across to beside where Marcus had slumped forward on top of Debbie.
“It’s Daniel’s turn now Marcus.” Debbie told him while trying to lift his body off her.
“Give me a moment and I can go again.” He told her. “I’m still rock hard.”
Daniel looked at Debbie who shook her head. Daniel walked back to his chair and sat down as Marcus started moving slowly in and out of Debbie again. Daniel started to stoke his hands up and down the length of his cock as he watched.
Within a matter of seconds Marcus was long stroking Debbie to the sounds of her cries. Daniel was amazed at how loud she was. Certainly she made lots of noise with him but not nearly as much as she was with Marcus. He watched closely to see what it was that he was doing to cause her to be that loud but nothing was obvious except how brutal he appeared to be with her.
Before long, Marcus’s bottom once more started to flex in a rhythmic fashion and Daniel knew that for the second time in the last half hour Marcus was about to seed his girlfriend.
Daniel had intended keeping his sperm for Debbie but the thought that maybe Debbie was not pregnant and this may be when she does become so made him let out a groan and he short blast after blast onto Marcus’s bathroom carpet. If nothing else Daniel would leave Marcus with a cleanup job on his carpet when they left.
Marcus rolled off Debbie, looked over towards Daniel with the intention of offering his girlfriend back to him to see his baseball bat cock slowly drooping and shrinking with a sliver of sperm hanging off a long thread drifting slowly towards the floor. Marcus let out a chuckle and walked out of the room saying, “lock the door on your way out. I’m going back to the restaurant. I hope you’re on the pill, Debbie.”
Debbie and Daniel didn’t move they just stared at each other in dead silence. That silence was broken when Marcus shouted to them, “Oh, and clean the mess off the carpet before you leave, Daniel. There is carpet cleaner in the bathroom cupboard.” This was followed by the sound of the door slamming and then the sound of the Audi speeding away.
Daniel was first to speak, “He didn’t even say thank you.”
“Did you expect him to?” Debbie answered.
“He fucked the woman I love and walked away as if nothing had happened.”
“Remember why we came here. We came to destroy his confidence. He must have realized that and this is his payback, treat me like a common whore and you as if you’re the local carpet cleaner.”
“I guess we shouldn’t expect much better treatment under the circumstances but it raises the question of whether the story he told is true. I think we may have been beaten at our own game. He’s conned us.”
“Yes, I think so but at least we can leave him with a dirty carpet. One might say his carpet has been fucked.” They burst out laughing.
“Okay, come on, let’s go home.”
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
Oscar and Irene Part 6 Chapter 6
“Devon and I would like to invite you back to our unit,” Matias stated as they drank their coffee.
Sandy looked across at Rena who shook her head. “No, we won’t come back to your unit with you but give Rena and me a few moments to talk privately and we might put a proposal to you.”
Matias stood and signaled for Devon to follow him. As Devon went to stand his face came close to Rena. She very quickly lifted her face to him and kissed him on the cheek. Devon smiled back at her and whispered, “thanks.”
Rena responded with a smile, knowing the important message her little action had conveyed to him. Devon initially looked as if he was going to leave it at that but then moved back and kissed her on the lips. Rena responded by placing her arm around his neck and pulling him into a long drawn out kiss.
Once the boys had left Sandy looked over at Rena and asked, “Was that really necessary?”
“I like him. I like him a lot. It’s the only way that I knew how to tell him that.”
“What about me?”
“It doesn’t change anything between you and me. We are a couple. Remember it was you who suggested this?”
“Yes, but I didn’t expect you to start kissing him like that here in public in front of me.”
“You’re jealous. My God, you’re jealous of me even though you wanted to get with a man. What did you think would happen, Sandy? Did you think we would just have sex without any personal contact or shows of affection? Did you think it would be like me sitting on the toilet bowl rubbing my pussy to an orgasm? Is that what you thought?”
“I love you. Of course, I feel jealous. It was just such a show of affection right there in front of me.”
“Then we can’t go ahead with this. I don’t want to upset you.”
“I want to be with Matias.”
“You want Matias but don’t want me to have Devon. Is that the way it is?”
“No, I… I…. I just felt a moment of jealousy, that’s all. I’m okay now.”
“Sandy, if we do this thing I will be kissing and cuddling up to Devon. I’m not a machine. I have feelings and if this is to end in me having sex with Devon then you need to understand that I will be showing him affection. It doesn’t work for me without that and it shouldn’t for you either.”
“I know but I thought we might be in different rooms or something so that I don’t have to watch you.”
“I love you, Sandy and I want to be with you even while I’m with Devon I still want to be near you and I want to feel the pleasure of watching you have sex with Matias as well. My dad loves my mum and he gets pleasure from watching my mother when she has sex with other men. I know that because I feel the same way as he does. I want to watch you having sex and I want you to watch me as well.”
“My God, Rena, you’re a female cuckold?”
“Yes, I’ve known for a long time that I’m a cuckoldress. I not only understand daddy but I share similar feelings with him but this is the first opportunity that I have had to experience it in reality. I want this, I really do. I want you to have the pleasure of knowing the person who loves you the most in this world wants you to feel what it is like to be with a well-endowed man. Thinking about it turns me on.”
“I’ll invite them back to our unit then?’
“Yes, invite then back. I want to share this experience with you but I need you to watch me as well. I want you to understand the thrill I feel as much as I want to experience watching you.”
“I guess……. Okay, I’ll call the boys back.”
…
Debbie sat quietly in her father’s office waiting for him to return from work. She had came over early expecting to speak to her mother first but Irene was not home. She wondered why her mother was not home when her father was due back from work but then cast that thought aside feeling it was not her business. With almost an hour to pass she decided to watch a little TV on her dad’s monitor. She reached out and switched it on.
Displayed on the screen was a menu. She read,
“Television,
Internet TV,
Family videos,
People.”
She wondered about family videos so initially clicked on that. Up came a number of video’s all of which she had seen at some time or other. It included her and Rena playing tennis together, All of them at the beach with Teresa, their first day leaving for school, the day that Teresa took her, Rena and her friends to the movies, her passing out ceremony from school and a good many other things that Oscar had recorded of them growing up. Then there was an item “tools.” Curiosity then got the better of her so she clicked back to the menu and selected “people.”
The screen asked for a password. Debbie thought for a while then typed in “Irene.” A message came back “error.” She thought for a while then typed in, “Debbie.” Once more an error came up. Then she remembered once watching her dad enter a password into his phone. He had typed “DebnRena.” She slowly typed it in remembering to use capitals for Deb and again for Rena.
A sub menu came up. It read,
“Marcus and Irene 1,
Marcus and Irene 2,
Marcus and Irene 3,
Marcus and Irene 4,
The last night Marcus,
The first time Roberto,
Roberto and Irene 1,
Roberto and Irene 2,
Next page.”
Debbie clicked on Next page and another sub menu came up. It read,
“Daniel and Irene,
Teresa and Irene 1,
Teresa and Irene 2,
Teresa and Irene 3,
Irene calls Marcus 1,
Irene calls Marcus 2,
Irene calls Marcus 3,
Next Page.”
She clicked again on Next page and was shocked when she read,
“Romando and Irene 1,
Romando and Irene 2,
Roberto – the last time,
Oscar and Maria – Irene sent her to me,
Oscar and Teresa – Irene ordered it,
Debbie and Marcus,
First Page.”
Debbie looked in horror at the line that said, “Debbie and Marcus.” She sat there for some time before she eventually decided to click on it to find out for sure that it was what she thought it was. Another sub menu came up. It read,
“From above,
Left side,
right side,
end of bed,
audio,
Return to first Page.”
Debbie clicked on “from above,” and was horrified to see Debbie and Marcus sitting on the bed in Marcus’s motel unit talking to each other. She then saw Marcus followed by her removing their clothes. She watched as she stood back from the bed spread her legs holding her pussy open then Marcus dropping to his knees.
“Oh, fuck!” she said out loud in shock. Her father had somehow received a recording of her night with Marcus.
A voice came back from behind her whom she recognized as her fathers, “Yes, he recorded you and sent the recording to Irene. I found it in the mailbox when I got home early from work. I removed it so that she didn’t get it.”
“But why would he do that?”
“You tried to make him look like an idiot. Marcus is a lot of things but he isn’t and never has been an idiot. He’s an arsehole but he’s not dumb. He played along with you and then turned it back on you. There is no use making a person look like a fool if you don’t have an audience. That audience was to be your mother but she never received the recording. I expect he also thought that the audience would include me. I hope you don’t mind but I removed part of the recording.”
“My God, what would mummy have said if she got it?” Debbie said while stopping the video.
“She is with him right now. He will no doubt ask her about what she thought of the recording so by now she will know that I have the recording. What would you like me to do with it, Debbie?”
“I don’t know. You said you removed part of the recording. What part did you remove?”
“I removed the part where you and Marcus had sex. If I do show Irene this video she will think that you didn’t have sex. It will go from the part where you sat on the bed talking the last time and then it shows you and Daniel leaving. I had to take out the part where Daniel left you alone with him as well for it to make sense. Hopefully he doesn’t tell her, about the sex part I mean.”
“Thanks, daddy, I have always been able to depend on you. Why would Marcus have videoing equipment in his bed room?”
“That is so he can keep a record of his conquests. Both you and your mother will now have pride of place in his library.”
“My God, mummy will be in there as well.”
“Yes, there could be a complete library on your mother and I suspect another will be added this afternoon. She is presently in his bedroom as we speak.”
“How do you know?”
“Go back to the menu and then click on family. Okay scroll down to the bottom of the sub menu and you see tools. Click on that and click on Locator. That map shows where she is. Now pan in to the map and it shows by the pointer where she is.”
“Oh my God, That’s his bedroom. She is cheating on you, again.”
“Yes, it seems so. He is supposed to come over to sit with us tomorrow night to discuss them getting together. I don’t know what to do Debbie? It looks as if I can’t trust her.”
“So who can’t you trust?” a voice came from behind them.
“Irene! This shows that your phone is in Marcus’s bedroom. I thought….. “
“I went to the restaurant to ask Marcus to join us for dinner tomorrow night. I left my phone in the restaurant. He called Teresa who he knew was with me to tell me that he would bring my phone with him when he comes over tomorrow night.”
“I’m sorry.” Oscar replied.
“There is nothing to be sorry about, Oscar. If the situation had been reversed I would have thought something similar. I’m just lucky enough to have a man who gives me freedom but cares enough to get distressed when he thinks I would cheat on him. Don’t you understand? I don’t have to cheat, Oscar. You allow me freedoms so I don’t have to do things behind your back. We are lucky, aren’t we, Debbie?”
“Yes, we are. We are very, very lucky. I’m proud of my dad. He’s just the best.” Debbie stated while looking Oscar in the eye.
“I’m the lucky one,” Oscar replied. “I’m lucky to have three wonderful women who love me.”
“Make that four,” Irene replied, “You forgot to include Teresa. She’s in the kitchen waiting for us to join her.”
….
The four of them had just finished dinner. Oscar had a decision to make so most of the evening he didn’t participate in discussion. Irene had noticed but didn’t say anything. When Oscar saw Debbie pick up her bag to go he spoke up.
“Debbie don’t leave. I want you present because I have something to discuss with your mother and with Teresa and I’d like you to sit in on the discussion.”
Irene looked at him and asked, “what’s up Oscar?’
“I’m putting an end to everything. Things have gone too far this time. It has to end tonight.”
”What do you mean?”
“Teresa, would you mind making a coffee for us all. We will need it, I think. You will hear what we are discussing from the kitchen and you need to hear.”
“I’m not sure what you mean, Oscar when you say you’re putting an end to it?” Irene asked.
“First off, I’m putting an end to your affair with Marcus, Irene.”
“You’re stopping it before it begins, then?”
“It’s time that you came clean and told the truth, Irene.”
“I don’t understand?”
“Today is not the only time that I’ve tracked your phone to Marcus’s bedroom, Irene. The reason why I thought you were at Marcus’s house this afternoon is because you have been going there every day. It just happened by accident that you left your phone there this afternoon and I wonder why that is? Were you disturbed or did something else happen that made you hurry home and so you forget your phone? Was it because I came home from work early today, I wonder and if so, how did you know?”
“Okay, I’ve been to see Marcus from time to time but I told you that nothing was happening.”
“Teresa is there something that you need to tell me. Perhaps you can tell me why it was that Irene knew that I was home early today.”
“I called her to let her know.”
“Okay, now we are getting somewhere. Now given that when I called Irene to tell her that I was coming home early she didn’t answer, how did you contact her?”
“I called Marcus’s personal phone in his bedroom.”
“So you knew she would be there then.”
“Yes, I assumed that because she was going there most days she probably would be there and she was.”
“Now, Debbie, I have a confession to make to you. I lied when I said that Marcus sent a recording to Irene. He didn’t. He sent it to me. Did you know that, Irene?”
“Recording of what?”
“There were two recordings actually. The one I showed Debbie was of her and Marcus.”
Irene looked across at her daughter, “Debbie! You didn’t, did you?”
Debbie looked at Oscar and then to Teresa before she answered. “Yes, mum, I did. I wanted him to beg for it and he did exactly that. He got down on his hands and knees in front of me and begged me to give him my pussy. He told me that he had never had a mother and daughter in the same day before so I let him add that to his collection of recordings.”
Irene looked shocked. Debbie smiled across at her father before continuing, “He showed me the massive collection of recordings he has of women that he has fucked and impregnated and told me that you hold pride of place and he believed that I would soon have another brother. He then asked me was I willing to join his collection.”
“You didn’t, did you?”
“Why else would I go there, mummy. Isn’t that what he does? Isn’t that why you go there? He gets woman in with his sweet talk and cuddling. He then plays up to them without actually having sex so that he can determine when they might be fertile and then when they least expect it he seduces them. He even agrees to use a condom but either damages it or removes it before the final moment.”
“What do you mean, he damages condoms?”
“You can’t get pregnant with a condom on unless it is damaged, can you? Did the condom fail on you mummy?”
“That bastard, he planned it and I thought it was an accident.”
Oscar took his hand out of his pocket and threw a pair of panties obviously soaked in sperm onto the table. “Next time don’t try to hide them down under the washing, Irene. I can detect the odor quite clearly these days.”
No one spoke for quite some time. Teresa returned with the coffees and placed one in front of each of them then headed back towards the kitchen. Oscar waited until she had picked up her coffee and taken a sip before he spoke, “Did you think that I would forget your involvement in this, Teresa?”
“No, I just didn’t want to interfere in family business, that’s all.”
“So what is your role in this business, Teresa? Do you arrange women for your brother or is Irene the only one that you send to him?”
Teresa returned to the table. She sat down took another sip of her coffee and then stated, “Marcus has been asking me for a long time to talk to Irene about meeting with him. I spoke to Irene about it and she also wanted to meet with him. I told her that it was up to her and suggested that they should talk by phone and see what happened. That’s my only involvement.”
“But you called Irene to tell her that I was home?”
“Yes, I didn’t want her walking in here smelling like a sex worker. I knew that it would hurt you. I didn’t want that.”
“But she didn’t clean up at all, did she?”
“No, she told me that you would detect it and you would love it.”
Oscar to Irene again, “Is that correct, Irene?”
“That pretty well sums Teresa’s involvement up, I guess.”
Oscar got up. Drank the remainder of his coffee then turned around and walked off to his office. The girls looked at each other without speaking. Eventually Debbie spoke, “You’ve hurt him!”
“It looks that way, yes. Usually he loves it when he finds out I’ve cheated. He’s never just got up and walked away before.”
“He thinks you’ve been trying to get pregnant again.”
“Yes, he likes to think that. That is the thing that really turns him on.”
“You’re not are you?”
“Come on Debbie. I got pregnant before because Oscar and I both wanted it. There is no reason for that now. We have Michael.”
“Where is Michael, anyway?”
“Maria has been picking him up from school for me. I rushed home when Teresa told me that Oscar had come home early. I called her before I left to say I’ll be late picking him up.”
Debbie shook her head, “I don’t understand. You didn’t answer your phone when daddy called, then you used it to call Maria but you left your phone at Marcus’s place. It doesn’t make any sense.”
“Yes, it does. I knew that Oscar would have been tracking my phone so I knew he would have worked out by now that Marcus and I were getting it on. If I bought my phone home he would know that I was coming home so to surprise him I left my phone with Marcus.”
“Why did you want to surprise him?”
“If you had not been here I was planning for him to take me to bed after he stripped me. It would have been the ultimate for him to find out that I bought the proceeds of our mating home for him.”
“You’re sick!”
“Yes, I am. That’s what keeps your father interested in me. I should also tell you that I’m only as sick as I need to be to keep your father interested in me.”
Debbie looked over at Teresa who smiled, nodded her head to confirm what Irene had said then turned back towards the kitchen.
“I don’t understand it?” Debbie confessed.
“You had better learn soon because Daniel seems to be following in Oscar’s footsteps from what Marcus told me. His bedroom carpet is a mess.” With that Irene got up and walked off to join Oscar.
“Devon and I would like to invite you back to our unit,” Matias stated as they drank their coffee.
Sandy looked across at Rena who shook her head. “No, we won’t come back to your unit with you but give Rena and me a few moments to talk privately and we might put a proposal to you.”
Matias stood and signaled for Devon to follow him. As Devon went to stand his face came close to Rena. She very quickly lifted her face to him and kissed him on the cheek. Devon smiled back at her and whispered, “thanks.”
Rena responded with a smile, knowing the important message her little action had conveyed to him. Devon initially looked as if he was going to leave it at that but then moved back and kissed her on the lips. Rena responded by placing her arm around his neck and pulling him into a long drawn out kiss.
Once the boys had left Sandy looked over at Rena and asked, “Was that really necessary?”
“I like him. I like him a lot. It’s the only way that I knew how to tell him that.”
“What about me?”
“It doesn’t change anything between you and me. We are a couple. Remember it was you who suggested this?”
“Yes, but I didn’t expect you to start kissing him like that here in public in front of me.”
“You’re jealous. My God, you’re jealous of me even though you wanted to get with a man. What did you think would happen, Sandy? Did you think we would just have sex without any personal contact or shows of affection? Did you think it would be like me sitting on the toilet bowl rubbing my pussy to an orgasm? Is that what you thought?”
“I love you. Of course, I feel jealous. It was just such a show of affection right there in front of me.”
“Then we can’t go ahead with this. I don’t want to upset you.”
“I want to be with Matias.”
“You want Matias but don’t want me to have Devon. Is that the way it is?”
“No, I… I…. I just felt a moment of jealousy, that’s all. I’m okay now.”
“Sandy, if we do this thing I will be kissing and cuddling up to Devon. I’m not a machine. I have feelings and if this is to end in me having sex with Devon then you need to understand that I will be showing him affection. It doesn’t work for me without that and it shouldn’t for you either.”
“I know but I thought we might be in different rooms or something so that I don’t have to watch you.”
“I love you, Sandy and I want to be with you even while I’m with Devon I still want to be near you and I want to feel the pleasure of watching you have sex with Matias as well. My dad loves my mum and he gets pleasure from watching my mother when she has sex with other men. I know that because I feel the same way as he does. I want to watch you having sex and I want you to watch me as well.”
“My God, Rena, you’re a female cuckold?”
“Yes, I’ve known for a long time that I’m a cuckoldress. I not only understand daddy but I share similar feelings with him but this is the first opportunity that I have had to experience it in reality. I want this, I really do. I want you to have the pleasure of knowing the person who loves you the most in this world wants you to feel what it is like to be with a well-endowed man. Thinking about it turns me on.”
“I’ll invite them back to our unit then?’
“Yes, invite then back. I want to share this experience with you but I need you to watch me as well. I want you to understand the thrill I feel as much as I want to experience watching you.”
“I guess……. Okay, I’ll call the boys back.”
…
Debbie sat quietly in her father’s office waiting for him to return from work. She had came over early expecting to speak to her mother first but Irene was not home. She wondered why her mother was not home when her father was due back from work but then cast that thought aside feeling it was not her business. With almost an hour to pass she decided to watch a little TV on her dad’s monitor. She reached out and switched it on.
Displayed on the screen was a menu. She read,
“Television,
Internet TV,
Family videos,
People.”
She wondered about family videos so initially clicked on that. Up came a number of video’s all of which she had seen at some time or other. It included her and Rena playing tennis together, All of them at the beach with Teresa, their first day leaving for school, the day that Teresa took her, Rena and her friends to the movies, her passing out ceremony from school and a good many other things that Oscar had recorded of them growing up. Then there was an item “tools.” Curiosity then got the better of her so she clicked back to the menu and selected “people.”
The screen asked for a password. Debbie thought for a while then typed in “Irene.” A message came back “error.” She thought for a while then typed in, “Debbie.” Once more an error came up. Then she remembered once watching her dad enter a password into his phone. He had typed “DebnRena.” She slowly typed it in remembering to use capitals for Deb and again for Rena.
A sub menu came up. It read,
“Marcus and Irene 1,
Marcus and Irene 2,
Marcus and Irene 3,
Marcus and Irene 4,
The last night Marcus,
The first time Roberto,
Roberto and Irene 1,
Roberto and Irene 2,
Next page.”
Debbie clicked on Next page and another sub menu came up. It read,
“Daniel and Irene,
Teresa and Irene 1,
Teresa and Irene 2,
Teresa and Irene 3,
Irene calls Marcus 1,
Irene calls Marcus 2,
Irene calls Marcus 3,
Next Page.”
She clicked again on Next page and was shocked when she read,
“Romando and Irene 1,
Romando and Irene 2,
Roberto – the last time,
Oscar and Maria – Irene sent her to me,
Oscar and Teresa – Irene ordered it,
Debbie and Marcus,
First Page.”
Debbie looked in horror at the line that said, “Debbie and Marcus.” She sat there for some time before she eventually decided to click on it to find out for sure that it was what she thought it was. Another sub menu came up. It read,
“From above,
Left side,
right side,
end of bed,
audio,
Return to first Page.”
Debbie clicked on “from above,” and was horrified to see Debbie and Marcus sitting on the bed in Marcus’s motel unit talking to each other. She then saw Marcus followed by her removing their clothes. She watched as she stood back from the bed spread her legs holding her pussy open then Marcus dropping to his knees.
“Oh, fuck!” she said out loud in shock. Her father had somehow received a recording of her night with Marcus.
A voice came back from behind her whom she recognized as her fathers, “Yes, he recorded you and sent the recording to Irene. I found it in the mailbox when I got home early from work. I removed it so that she didn’t get it.”
“But why would he do that?”
“You tried to make him look like an idiot. Marcus is a lot of things but he isn’t and never has been an idiot. He’s an arsehole but he’s not dumb. He played along with you and then turned it back on you. There is no use making a person look like a fool if you don’t have an audience. That audience was to be your mother but she never received the recording. I expect he also thought that the audience would include me. I hope you don’t mind but I removed part of the recording.”
“My God, what would mummy have said if she got it?” Debbie said while stopping the video.
“She is with him right now. He will no doubt ask her about what she thought of the recording so by now she will know that I have the recording. What would you like me to do with it, Debbie?”
“I don’t know. You said you removed part of the recording. What part did you remove?”
“I removed the part where you and Marcus had sex. If I do show Irene this video she will think that you didn’t have sex. It will go from the part where you sat on the bed talking the last time and then it shows you and Daniel leaving. I had to take out the part where Daniel left you alone with him as well for it to make sense. Hopefully he doesn’t tell her, about the sex part I mean.”
“Thanks, daddy, I have always been able to depend on you. Why would Marcus have videoing equipment in his bed room?”
“That is so he can keep a record of his conquests. Both you and your mother will now have pride of place in his library.”
“My God, mummy will be in there as well.”
“Yes, there could be a complete library on your mother and I suspect another will be added this afternoon. She is presently in his bedroom as we speak.”
“How do you know?”
“Go back to the menu and then click on family. Okay scroll down to the bottom of the sub menu and you see tools. Click on that and click on Locator. That map shows where she is. Now pan in to the map and it shows by the pointer where she is.”
“Oh my God, That’s his bedroom. She is cheating on you, again.”
“Yes, it seems so. He is supposed to come over to sit with us tomorrow night to discuss them getting together. I don’t know what to do Debbie? It looks as if I can’t trust her.”
“So who can’t you trust?” a voice came from behind them.
“Irene! This shows that your phone is in Marcus’s bedroom. I thought….. “
“I went to the restaurant to ask Marcus to join us for dinner tomorrow night. I left my phone in the restaurant. He called Teresa who he knew was with me to tell me that he would bring my phone with him when he comes over tomorrow night.”
“I’m sorry.” Oscar replied.
“There is nothing to be sorry about, Oscar. If the situation had been reversed I would have thought something similar. I’m just lucky enough to have a man who gives me freedom but cares enough to get distressed when he thinks I would cheat on him. Don’t you understand? I don’t have to cheat, Oscar. You allow me freedoms so I don’t have to do things behind your back. We are lucky, aren’t we, Debbie?”
“Yes, we are. We are very, very lucky. I’m proud of my dad. He’s just the best.” Debbie stated while looking Oscar in the eye.
“I’m the lucky one,” Oscar replied. “I’m lucky to have three wonderful women who love me.”
“Make that four,” Irene replied, “You forgot to include Teresa. She’s in the kitchen waiting for us to join her.”
….
The four of them had just finished dinner. Oscar had a decision to make so most of the evening he didn’t participate in discussion. Irene had noticed but didn’t say anything. When Oscar saw Debbie pick up her bag to go he spoke up.
“Debbie don’t leave. I want you present because I have something to discuss with your mother and with Teresa and I’d like you to sit in on the discussion.”
Irene looked at him and asked, “what’s up Oscar?’
“I’m putting an end to everything. Things have gone too far this time. It has to end tonight.”
”What do you mean?”
“Teresa, would you mind making a coffee for us all. We will need it, I think. You will hear what we are discussing from the kitchen and you need to hear.”
“I’m not sure what you mean, Oscar when you say you’re putting an end to it?” Irene asked.
“First off, I’m putting an end to your affair with Marcus, Irene.”
“You’re stopping it before it begins, then?”
“It’s time that you came clean and told the truth, Irene.”
“I don’t understand?”
“Today is not the only time that I’ve tracked your phone to Marcus’s bedroom, Irene. The reason why I thought you were at Marcus’s house this afternoon is because you have been going there every day. It just happened by accident that you left your phone there this afternoon and I wonder why that is? Were you disturbed or did something else happen that made you hurry home and so you forget your phone? Was it because I came home from work early today, I wonder and if so, how did you know?”
“Okay, I’ve been to see Marcus from time to time but I told you that nothing was happening.”
“Teresa is there something that you need to tell me. Perhaps you can tell me why it was that Irene knew that I was home early today.”
“I called her to let her know.”
“Okay, now we are getting somewhere. Now given that when I called Irene to tell her that I was coming home early she didn’t answer, how did you contact her?”
“I called Marcus’s personal phone in his bedroom.”
“So you knew she would be there then.”
“Yes, I assumed that because she was going there most days she probably would be there and she was.”
“Now, Debbie, I have a confession to make to you. I lied when I said that Marcus sent a recording to Irene. He didn’t. He sent it to me. Did you know that, Irene?”
“Recording of what?”
“There were two recordings actually. The one I showed Debbie was of her and Marcus.”
Irene looked across at her daughter, “Debbie! You didn’t, did you?”
Debbie looked at Oscar and then to Teresa before she answered. “Yes, mum, I did. I wanted him to beg for it and he did exactly that. He got down on his hands and knees in front of me and begged me to give him my pussy. He told me that he had never had a mother and daughter in the same day before so I let him add that to his collection of recordings.”
Irene looked shocked. Debbie smiled across at her father before continuing, “He showed me the massive collection of recordings he has of women that he has fucked and impregnated and told me that you hold pride of place and he believed that I would soon have another brother. He then asked me was I willing to join his collection.”
“You didn’t, did you?”
“Why else would I go there, mummy. Isn’t that what he does? Isn’t that why you go there? He gets woman in with his sweet talk and cuddling. He then plays up to them without actually having sex so that he can determine when they might be fertile and then when they least expect it he seduces them. He even agrees to use a condom but either damages it or removes it before the final moment.”
“What do you mean, he damages condoms?”
“You can’t get pregnant with a condom on unless it is damaged, can you? Did the condom fail on you mummy?”
“That bastard, he planned it and I thought it was an accident.”
Oscar took his hand out of his pocket and threw a pair of panties obviously soaked in sperm onto the table. “Next time don’t try to hide them down under the washing, Irene. I can detect the odor quite clearly these days.”
No one spoke for quite some time. Teresa returned with the coffees and placed one in front of each of them then headed back towards the kitchen. Oscar waited until she had picked up her coffee and taken a sip before he spoke, “Did you think that I would forget your involvement in this, Teresa?”
“No, I just didn’t want to interfere in family business, that’s all.”
“So what is your role in this business, Teresa? Do you arrange women for your brother or is Irene the only one that you send to him?”
Teresa returned to the table. She sat down took another sip of her coffee and then stated, “Marcus has been asking me for a long time to talk to Irene about meeting with him. I spoke to Irene about it and she also wanted to meet with him. I told her that it was up to her and suggested that they should talk by phone and see what happened. That’s my only involvement.”
“But you called Irene to tell her that I was home?”
“Yes, I didn’t want her walking in here smelling like a sex worker. I knew that it would hurt you. I didn’t want that.”
“But she didn’t clean up at all, did she?”
“No, she told me that you would detect it and you would love it.”
Oscar to Irene again, “Is that correct, Irene?”
“That pretty well sums Teresa’s involvement up, I guess.”
Oscar got up. Drank the remainder of his coffee then turned around and walked off to his office. The girls looked at each other without speaking. Eventually Debbie spoke, “You’ve hurt him!”
“It looks that way, yes. Usually he loves it when he finds out I’ve cheated. He’s never just got up and walked away before.”
“He thinks you’ve been trying to get pregnant again.”
“Yes, he likes to think that. That is the thing that really turns him on.”
“You’re not are you?”
“Come on Debbie. I got pregnant before because Oscar and I both wanted it. There is no reason for that now. We have Michael.”
“Where is Michael, anyway?”
“Maria has been picking him up from school for me. I rushed home when Teresa told me that Oscar had come home early. I called her before I left to say I’ll be late picking him up.”
Debbie shook her head, “I don’t understand. You didn’t answer your phone when daddy called, then you used it to call Maria but you left your phone at Marcus’s place. It doesn’t make any sense.”
“Yes, it does. I knew that Oscar would have been tracking my phone so I knew he would have worked out by now that Marcus and I were getting it on. If I bought my phone home he would know that I was coming home so to surprise him I left my phone with Marcus.”
“Why did you want to surprise him?”
“If you had not been here I was planning for him to take me to bed after he stripped me. It would have been the ultimate for him to find out that I bought the proceeds of our mating home for him.”
“You’re sick!”
“Yes, I am. That’s what keeps your father interested in me. I should also tell you that I’m only as sick as I need to be to keep your father interested in me.”
Debbie looked over at Teresa who smiled, nodded her head to confirm what Irene had said then turned back towards the kitchen.
“I don’t understand it?” Debbie confessed.
“You had better learn soon because Daniel seems to be following in Oscar’s footsteps from what Marcus told me. His bedroom carpet is a mess.” With that Irene got up and walked off to join Oscar.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
Oscar and Irene part 6 Chapter 7
It was the next day when Oscar was sitting in his office. He had intended on doing the family accounts and paying a few bills but his mind could not concentrate because of his concern that things were getting out of hand.
The previous night after Debbie left, Irene had taken him to bed and had made love to him although he had struggled to reach his orgasm with her because she had been so loose and sloppy. It was not that which had worried him but rather the failure of Irene to tell him what she had been up to. His major concern was how much was she keeping from him? It seemed that every day that passed she was keeping more and more from him to the extent that he wondered if he really knew what was going on.
Oscar was so deep in thought that when the phone rang it had actually frightened him. He pick up the receiver and spoke possibly too loudly, “Hello, Oscar speaking!”
“Hello is that Irene’s Oscar?” a quiet female voice enquired.
“Yes, I’m Irene’s husband. What can I do for you?” Oscar replied having recovered from the shock.
“You may remember me, Oscar. I’m Teresa’s mother, Isabella. I met you when Marcus bought you and Irene to the vineyard some time back.”
“Oh, yes, I remember you well. How are you Isabella?”
“My friends call me, Isy. I would be honored if you would call me that, Oscar.”
“It would be my honor, Isy. How can I help you?”
“I’m hoping that I may be able to help us both. Could you meet me on Friday afternoon when you knock off work?”
“It is quite a drive to the vineyard. I would arrive fairly late.”
“No, no, I would come up to the motel. If you come to the desk and ask for me, the clerk will direct you. You might like to arrive an hour or two earlier than you usually get home if that is possible.”
“Okay, I usually get home at four so I’ll be there at two if that is alright.”
“That’s fine. Now I’d like you to keep this just between you and me if you could, Oscar.”
“Okay, I’ll do that. May I ask what this is about?”
“Yes, you may but if you think about it you will probably be able to work it out for yourself.”
“So, it’s about Teresa then," Oscar asked knowing that it was more likely to be about Marcus?
“No, it’s not about Teresa,” Isabella answered with a chuckle that told Oscar that it was about Irene and Marcus.
….
It had been about a month before their holiday that Irene had accidentally ran into Marcus while she was out shopping. At least, she thought it was accidental but in fact Marcus made sure that he was in the location and at the time that Teresa had told him that Irene did her shopping. Teresa had not even realized what she had done when Marcus had asked the week before where Irene was and she told him “Irene always goes shopping on Tuesday afternoons at the local shopping centre.”
Initially Irene remembered the tales that Oscar had told her about Marcus, stories of his conquests and pregnant wives so she had tried to escape by saying she had things to do when he walked up to her. Of course she also knew that under different circumstances she could very well have been one of those women.
He started by asking about how she was and showing an interest in her life since they had last seen each other so when Marcus suggested that she might like to join him for a coffee, something she was in fact looking forward to, she agreed.
After the coffee Marcus walked with her to the local grocer where he assisted her by carrying her shopping bags as they talked. When she arrived at her car, Marcus asked her could she help him make a decision on the redecorating of the restaurant, something which Irene considered quite a compliment as she knew how particular he was with things like that.
Of course, once she had given her advice on the decorating he invited her to join him for another coffee. At no time had he made any intimate or sexual advances towards her and she had found his company quite enjoyable. As she left to go home he asked her would she be willing to join him with the contractors doing the work on the restaurant every second day around one o’clock. She hesitated but as he had not been forceful and was pleasant to be with she agreed.
So it was that three afternoons a week Irene joined Marcus at the restaurant to review the work that the contractors were performing. In the first week the only thing that happened was associated with the work followed by a coffee together. On the second week when she reached the restaurant Marcus told her that he had an appointment at the motel unit which would only take about half an hour and invited her to attend with him. Although reluctant, she was feeling proud of her role in the work on his restaurant so she agreed.
Once more Marcus was a gentleman. When the meeting finished he suggested that they have their coffee at the unit before they returned to the restaurant. As Marcus handed her the coffee over her shoulder, his shoulder came in contact with hers. It felt good to Irene and as she turned her head and looked up their eyes met and for a moment she thought he was going to kiss her but instead he walked around and sat beside her. She felt disappointed.
Irene looked at her hand and it was shaking. Then she realized that her groin was wet, very wet. That contact had bought back memories, pleasant memories. Immediately she knew that all Marcus had to do was touch her and she was his. That was her moment of submission and Marcus recognized it. From there on it was only a matter of time.
That evening Irene wanted to tell Oscar. She hesitated because she knew what his reaction would be, total and absolute rejection but Irene was too far gone. She wanted what Marcus had to offer her. It had been a long time since she had felt that absolute satisfaction that Marcus had once given her and she wanted it back. Having hesitated to tell Oscar once it was easier to delay the next time there was an opportunity to tell him and delay was what she did. In her mind it was delay, however it was not delay at all. It was failure, absolute failure to trust her husband’s response so Oscar was not told. This meant that she was cheating on her husband, the man she loved.
On the third week it became normal procedure for Marcus to invite her back to his motel unit for coffee. Once she had accepted, Marcus had her where he wanted her. He knew why she had accepted. He recognized she was waiting for him to take the opportunity this presented and she was looking forward to that deciding moment as much as he was.
So it was that when Marcus handed her the coffee she lifted up and kissed him. Marcus had set his trap for her and like the spider to the fly, she had willingly walked into it. The only thing that he didn’t know was that when he took her to his water bed she was well and truly protected having started taking the pill some two and a half months before in preparation for her holiday, the holiday where she knew that Oscar was going to encourage her to find a lover. This was the final justification in her mind. This left no doubt at all in her mind that Oscar would want her to do this.
In her mind she was definite and justified in taking a lover but was that what Oscar wanted and expected? He did encourage her to flirt with and even have sex with other men, men more capable of satisfying her than he was but with his complete involvement and knowledge. To Oscar there was an intense thrill and sexual excitement in knowing and seeing his wife with these men but not so if he was not allowed to know. In her mind she may be justified but in his she was not.
Marcus knew of Oscar’s vasectomy so he believed that all he needed to do was to seed her at the right time and she would once more carry his child. Proof that she was unprotected was that when he went to enter her for the first time she reached into her purse and handed him a condom. She smiled at him and he smiled back. No words were spoken but it communicated a message, a message that Marcus misread. As Marcus rolled the sheath on, he pinched the top hard with his finger nails hoping to damage it.
Marcus had been there before and because of that he knew how to fatally damage a condom to make it look like it had failed by accident. Irene for her part knew how perceptive Oscar was so wanted the use of the condom so that Oscar would not know. What she didn’t understand is that the condom that she used left a distinctive odor on her so Oscar knew that she was up to something from the very first day that she cheated with Marcus.
So it was that on their very first sexual encounter Irene was fully seeded. Not that Irene cared because her orgasms were so mind blowing after over five years of seldom having a satisfactory orgasm with her husband even if she had not been protected she would not have let Marcus pull out. To take Marcus’s sperm deep inside her was the ultimate finale for Irene. Marcus owned her in body and in mind from that very moment and he knew it.
Oscar on the other hand was not thrilled when she arrived home for him to detect first off the odor of the condom and then the unmistakable odor of another man’s sperm. This, Oscar verified by taking Irene to his bedroom and making love to her to discover her pussy was not only loose but velvety smooth, a smoothness that Oscar had experienced a number of times before but only after she had been filled with sperm.
His initial thought had been to demand to know why she had cheated on him but from the moment that he pushed his penis into her he knew that he would unquestionably accept her cheating. Their lovemaking was swift and decisive. Oscar had lasted less than a minute after dreaming of the past for more than five dry years. Irene smiled as his body weight came down onto her and she whispered in his ear, “You really liked that, didn’t you?”
His answer set the mold for Irene. She would not be telling him about her cheating once he answered, “Yes, that was beautiful. I loved it. It was perfect.”
To Irene that amounted to him saying, “Keep doing what you are doing because it gives me immense sexual satisfaction.”
From that moment their lovemaking had happened every night as soon as they could get away to their bedroom without insulting Teresa by their quick departure. This had been further verification for Irene.
….
As the cab headed back to their unit, Rena pulled Devon over towards her, turned in the seat and kissed him. Initially, Devon was taken by surprise and had not responded but then pulled her in closer to his body and locked onto her lips. As they kissed Rena felt his hand move up along her leg towards her crotch. Rena opened her legs to give him unrestrained access while Sandy turned in the front seat to watch them.
As Devon reached his target Rena felt a hand move up along her back and start to gently massage her neck and shoulders. That hand had to belong to Matias because both of Devon’s hands were accounted for.
That is when she felt her body being lifted and she felt a leg pass underneath her but. She was now sitting on Matias’s lap with his rock hard penis pushing into her back while she kissed with Devon. By this time Devon had pulled her panties to the side to push first one finger and then two into her vagina. It felt great.
Devon pulled back from their kiss and asked, “Are you okay, Rena?”
Rena chuckled and answered, “Yes, I feel great.” As she said it she saw Sandy watching her. She smiled and Rena smiled back. Sandy had given her the okay to continue.
At that point she felt some movement behind her before she was once more lifted up. She assumed that Matias was uncomfortable and was moving to become more comfortable however as she was lowered she felt something hard and round between her legs. She reached down to feel what it was and found about five inches of rock hard cock protruding from her crotch. She was now sitting directly on top of Matias’s cock.
Devon pulled his fingers away from her and pulled her face down to kiss her once more. Slowly ever so slowly Matias started to pull back then push forward across her slit and her clit. It felt great but gradually her panties moved to separate her pussy from his cock.
“Remove her panties,” Matias ordered. As Matias lifted her once more Devon pulled her panties down below her knees. “No, take them right off so she can open her legs.” Devon responded.
“Pull her dress up so that I can see,” Sandy asked. Devon once more responded. “Fuck that looks nice. It must feel good,” Sandy asked.
“Y..y…yes, It’s beautiful,” Rena replied panting as she did so.
“Slide up and down on it,” Matias ordered. Rena was about to do exactly that.
Rena continued doing that for quite a while before she looked up to see that the taxi driver was also watching in his rear vision mirror. She smiled at him and said, “If you insist on watching, pull over. We don’t want to be in a crash, do we?”
The taxi driver pulled into a well-lit but deserted parking lot. He then shutdown the meter and turned in his seat. For the first time Rena got a good look at him and saw that he was a fine looking man in his early twenties.
“Let me help you with that,” Rena heard Sandy say as she bent her head over into the drivers lap. Rena knew that she must be about to suck him.
“Slide further forward,” Matias told her. Rena slid forward to allow his head to come in contact with her clit. It was too much for her and she exploded into an orgasm. She got so carried away that she bent further forward to maximize the contact with her clit. As she slid back she felt a sharp pain as Matias’s head slipped inside her pussy. He immediately let out a cry and shot spurt after spurt of his thick sperm inside her.
“Pull out, pull out, pull out,” Sandy shouted muffled by her full mouth, “She’s not protected.”
Matias responded but it was too late. Most of his seed had been forced inside her with no other possible escape because he was so tight inside her.
“Oh God,” Devon moaned as he shot his seed across the leg of his pants.
“Aahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh,” The taxi drive yelled as he emptied his scrotum into Sandy’s mouth.
Rena and Matias remained stationary for some time as the taxi driver cleaned himself and Sandy up. Slowly ever so slowly Matias moved back a little then forward a little. To Rena it felt special. Although tight her passage was now super slippery with his sperm so she moved with him and before long around half of his nine inches had disappeared inside her.
“Are you okay?” he asked with concern in his voice.
“Yes, that feels beautiful. Just take your time and you’ll get there.” Rena replied.
“Sandy said you are not protected.”
“It’s too late to worry about that now. We may as well enjoy it. Are you okay, Devon?”
“I guess so. I thought you were my girl.”
“I still am. Think about it. Your girl is getting serviced by a bigger bull. Doesn’t it excite you? Here let me hold you in my hand.”
Rena reached down and took his short thin penis in her hand. It fitted neatly in her small hand as if it was made for that purpose.
“Look, you fit my hand perfectly. Maybe you were made for me?”
“I’d rather your pussy than your hand.”
“That will come soon enough. Why don’t you sit back and enjoy watching me with Matias like Sandy is doing. When you get over the orgasm blues you’ll find it exciting. You do realize you might have seen me impregnated. Doesn’t that excite you knowing your friend with the big cock may have got your girlfriend pregnant as you watched?”
“Oh God, Rena I’ve cum again.”
“Yes, you did, you nasty man. Now lick my hand clean like a good little cuck should.”
….
Oscar entered the motel, stopped and looked around to get his bearings.
“Oscar?” a voice behind him said.
“Yes,” he replied while turning to see a beautiful blond woman. He looked her up and down hesitating as his eyes discovered the neat little camel toe that she proudly displayed in her tight, black stretch pants.
“You like?” she asked.
“Yes, I do. I always wondered how women can fit in pants that appear a size or two too small for them.”
“It’s an art form one develops quickly if one wishes to attract the attention of men like yourself.”
“I’m sure it is but unfortunately this man is taken.”
“Yes, I know. I often see your wife here with Marcus. She told me what a great husband you are to her. One day I hope to meet a good man like you that I can keep for myself.”
“If I get to know one, I’ll be sure to send him to you.”
“Don’t send him, bring him. I enjoy an audience especially one as handsome as you.”
“I’ll bear that in mind.”
“Good, now Madame awaits. Follow me and I’ll take you to her.”
The girl walked ahead of him with a swing of her hips that resembled a duck waddling. Oscar watched intently. She entered the lift and pushed the number three button. Once again when the lift reached the top floor she walked ahead. Oscar continued to watch intently. She ushered him into a room with plush red carpet not only on the floor but also on the walls. As she turned to leave he muttered, “Thanks,” and gave her a quick peck on the cheek.
“You enjoyed the floor show then,” she asked as she smiled at him and put her hand around his shoulder.
A voice came from behind a high backed chair, “Renae, behave yourself. Oscar is married and faithful to his wife. You are embarrassing him.”
“Yes, I know. Sad isn’t it?” Renae replied as she swayed her way out of the room.
“She’s a good girl, really but she likes to tease men she can’t have.”
“Yes, I noticed. I like her. I think we could be good friends if the opportunity presented.”
“You wouldn’t, would you Oscar?”
“No, of course I wouldn’t. Irene is the only girl for me but I like woman who are open and honest about life.”
“That’s good because I was planning to be open and honest to you. To start with, would you like to see a movie?”
“That depends on what the movie is about.”
“It’s about your wife and my son. You are aware I believe that they are meeting almost daily.”
“Yes, I know. I expect Teresa would have told you that I am aware.”
“Yes, she did. You are a surprising one, Oscar. You seemed to be all eyes where Renae is concerned but you seem to keep rejecting my daughter even though she is all goo goo over you.”
“That’s simple. Renae is not a threat to me or my marriage as I see her as a sex object on display, something to be looked at and visually enjoyed. Teresa on the other hand is in love or thinks she is so I have to keep control or I may lose my family and they are too valuable to me.”
“So you don’t like Teresa?”
“If I didn’t like her there would be no threat.”
“I see. What about my son. How do you feel about him?”
Oscar hesitated for a moment before he asked, “Which one?”
“My God! Teresa said you were perceptive but how did you find out about that?” She hesitated almost as long as Oscar had before she continued, “Or someone has told you.”
“You protect him more than Marcus so I thought I would test you to see if my suspicions were correct. You confirmed them by your response so effectively you told me.”
“You wouldn’t repeat that outside of here, would you?”
“The fact that you invited me here when you didn’t have to told me that you already know that anything that transpires here today will go no further. I’ve very interested in hearing what your purpose is.”
“Okay, I’ve decided to open a business in Australia so I need to send Marcus there for at least a year. I thought you might like to hear that from me.”
“Yes, it would solve a problem that appears to be developing.”
“Would you like to see the movie now?”
“I’m not sure that I should.”
“You remind me of my late husband but he would have jumped at the chance. I suspect that you might too but you’re worried that I may lose respect for you if you agreed. I understand a lot more than you realize. To convince you there are things that I can tell you but I need your reassurance that what I say will never be repeated.”
“I assure you that I will not even whisper a word of anything you tell me.”
“Good. First off, Teresa is my husband’s only child. We tried constantly for over five years before I conceived. My husband somehow knew he was the problem. He also knew that I wanted a son. He told me several times that he did too. His solution was to send me on voyages as a single tourist.”
“So he wanted you to take a lover?”
“Yes. The first time I went I enjoyed the trip but rejected any approach. It just didn’t feel right. When I got home he asked me who I had slept with and I told him no one that he was my one and only lover. He took me to our bed room. I thought it was to make love to me but he repacked my suitcase, handed me a ticket then delivered me back to the ship. He then told me that he wanted me to take a lover and he was going to keep sending me on trips until I did. I took the hint.”
“So Roberto and Marcus are half-brothers?”
“Yes, I came back pregnant three months later. Now our sex life consisted until then as a roll in the hay about once a week. Suddenly we were doing it several times a night as I told him of my affairs on board. He loved it. In fact he loved it so much that at three months pregnant he sent me on another cruise. Once Marcus was born he sent me again and again.”
“Yes, it is something that can become addictive.”
“So when my sister told me that she could not bear children, my husband offered her my services to give her a child. I agreed on one condition. He had to have sex with my sister while I was away seeking out the seed for her child. That’s my story.”
“So, this movie, why do you want me to see it?”
“I want you to understand that your marriage is in trouble if I don’t send Marcus away. My son is plotting to take her away from you. Now, I understand that this may sexually excite you but you must know that if you play with fire you will get burnt.”
“Okay, you want to save my marriage. What is the catch?”
“There are several reasons why I’m doing this, Oscar. The first is that Teresa cares about you and has asked me to intervene. The second is that Marcus is doing my business harm with his poor behavior and I’ve warned him several times. It is time that I showed him that I mean business. The third is that I have been there and regretted it. Irene will to. I like her and I like you. People you like you protect. Then there is Michael. I don’t want my grandson raised in a split marriage. Does that explain it to you?”
“Yes, it does. I appreciate your help.”
“Oh, I’m not finished yet.
“I am going to teach my son a lesson by taking the third of his ownership of the motel and transferring it into your name. That third is where their love nest is located. I have also offered your wife money but she has refused. So, as we speak, Teresa is setting up a bank account in your name. She will leave the documents on your office desk. The account will have ten million euros in it once you sign the paperwork. She will return your driver’s license to you tonight.”
Oscar pulled his wallet out to find his license was missing. “I don’t want your money, Isy.”
“I know you don’t but your son needs your love and you give it freely. Your son needs a home and you give it to him. In all respects he is your son but he also carries my blood line and like you I always pick up my responsibilities even if my children don’t. You are special, Oscar, very special as was my husband. Your life can go on as it always has. I was fifty two when Roberto was born. He is now thirty five. I don’t expect to live more than another three years, Oscar. My sons will waste our fortune and there may not be anything left for the next generation unless you take this offer.”
“Okay, I will invest it for Michael.”
“Oscar, there is enough for you and all your family to enjoy. If you think not then I will double it.”
“Stop, stop, stop, it is enough. I don’t know how to thank you enough.”
“You already have Oscar by accepting my grandson as your own. No grandmother could ever expect more. Now, do you want to see this movie?”
Oscar smiled and nodded his agreement. She picked up the remote controller and the back wall lit up in a picture of Marcus and Irene on a bed together in the nude. Oscar closed his eyes as he felt sadness in his heart knowing that if she insisted on showing him then it was not going to be good news. Was that why she had given him the money, to trade off his wife for ten million euros? If so then it was totally inadequate.
It was the next day when Oscar was sitting in his office. He had intended on doing the family accounts and paying a few bills but his mind could not concentrate because of his concern that things were getting out of hand.
The previous night after Debbie left, Irene had taken him to bed and had made love to him although he had struggled to reach his orgasm with her because she had been so loose and sloppy. It was not that which had worried him but rather the failure of Irene to tell him what she had been up to. His major concern was how much was she keeping from him? It seemed that every day that passed she was keeping more and more from him to the extent that he wondered if he really knew what was going on.
Oscar was so deep in thought that when the phone rang it had actually frightened him. He pick up the receiver and spoke possibly too loudly, “Hello, Oscar speaking!”
“Hello is that Irene’s Oscar?” a quiet female voice enquired.
“Yes, I’m Irene’s husband. What can I do for you?” Oscar replied having recovered from the shock.
“You may remember me, Oscar. I’m Teresa’s mother, Isabella. I met you when Marcus bought you and Irene to the vineyard some time back.”
“Oh, yes, I remember you well. How are you Isabella?”
“My friends call me, Isy. I would be honored if you would call me that, Oscar.”
“It would be my honor, Isy. How can I help you?”
“I’m hoping that I may be able to help us both. Could you meet me on Friday afternoon when you knock off work?”
“It is quite a drive to the vineyard. I would arrive fairly late.”
“No, no, I would come up to the motel. If you come to the desk and ask for me, the clerk will direct you. You might like to arrive an hour or two earlier than you usually get home if that is possible.”
“Okay, I usually get home at four so I’ll be there at two if that is alright.”
“That’s fine. Now I’d like you to keep this just between you and me if you could, Oscar.”
“Okay, I’ll do that. May I ask what this is about?”
“Yes, you may but if you think about it you will probably be able to work it out for yourself.”
“So, it’s about Teresa then," Oscar asked knowing that it was more likely to be about Marcus?
“No, it’s not about Teresa,” Isabella answered with a chuckle that told Oscar that it was about Irene and Marcus.
….
It had been about a month before their holiday that Irene had accidentally ran into Marcus while she was out shopping. At least, she thought it was accidental but in fact Marcus made sure that he was in the location and at the time that Teresa had told him that Irene did her shopping. Teresa had not even realized what she had done when Marcus had asked the week before where Irene was and she told him “Irene always goes shopping on Tuesday afternoons at the local shopping centre.”
Initially Irene remembered the tales that Oscar had told her about Marcus, stories of his conquests and pregnant wives so she had tried to escape by saying she had things to do when he walked up to her. Of course she also knew that under different circumstances she could very well have been one of those women.
He started by asking about how she was and showing an interest in her life since they had last seen each other so when Marcus suggested that she might like to join him for a coffee, something she was in fact looking forward to, she agreed.
After the coffee Marcus walked with her to the local grocer where he assisted her by carrying her shopping bags as they talked. When she arrived at her car, Marcus asked her could she help him make a decision on the redecorating of the restaurant, something which Irene considered quite a compliment as she knew how particular he was with things like that.
Of course, once she had given her advice on the decorating he invited her to join him for another coffee. At no time had he made any intimate or sexual advances towards her and she had found his company quite enjoyable. As she left to go home he asked her would she be willing to join him with the contractors doing the work on the restaurant every second day around one o’clock. She hesitated but as he had not been forceful and was pleasant to be with she agreed.
So it was that three afternoons a week Irene joined Marcus at the restaurant to review the work that the contractors were performing. In the first week the only thing that happened was associated with the work followed by a coffee together. On the second week when she reached the restaurant Marcus told her that he had an appointment at the motel unit which would only take about half an hour and invited her to attend with him. Although reluctant, she was feeling proud of her role in the work on his restaurant so she agreed.
Once more Marcus was a gentleman. When the meeting finished he suggested that they have their coffee at the unit before they returned to the restaurant. As Marcus handed her the coffee over her shoulder, his shoulder came in contact with hers. It felt good to Irene and as she turned her head and looked up their eyes met and for a moment she thought he was going to kiss her but instead he walked around and sat beside her. She felt disappointed.
Irene looked at her hand and it was shaking. Then she realized that her groin was wet, very wet. That contact had bought back memories, pleasant memories. Immediately she knew that all Marcus had to do was touch her and she was his. That was her moment of submission and Marcus recognized it. From there on it was only a matter of time.
That evening Irene wanted to tell Oscar. She hesitated because she knew what his reaction would be, total and absolute rejection but Irene was too far gone. She wanted what Marcus had to offer her. It had been a long time since she had felt that absolute satisfaction that Marcus had once given her and she wanted it back. Having hesitated to tell Oscar once it was easier to delay the next time there was an opportunity to tell him and delay was what she did. In her mind it was delay, however it was not delay at all. It was failure, absolute failure to trust her husband’s response so Oscar was not told. This meant that she was cheating on her husband, the man she loved.
On the third week it became normal procedure for Marcus to invite her back to his motel unit for coffee. Once she had accepted, Marcus had her where he wanted her. He knew why she had accepted. He recognized she was waiting for him to take the opportunity this presented and she was looking forward to that deciding moment as much as he was.
So it was that when Marcus handed her the coffee she lifted up and kissed him. Marcus had set his trap for her and like the spider to the fly, she had willingly walked into it. The only thing that he didn’t know was that when he took her to his water bed she was well and truly protected having started taking the pill some two and a half months before in preparation for her holiday, the holiday where she knew that Oscar was going to encourage her to find a lover. This was the final justification in her mind. This left no doubt at all in her mind that Oscar would want her to do this.
In her mind she was definite and justified in taking a lover but was that what Oscar wanted and expected? He did encourage her to flirt with and even have sex with other men, men more capable of satisfying her than he was but with his complete involvement and knowledge. To Oscar there was an intense thrill and sexual excitement in knowing and seeing his wife with these men but not so if he was not allowed to know. In her mind she may be justified but in his she was not.
Marcus knew of Oscar’s vasectomy so he believed that all he needed to do was to seed her at the right time and she would once more carry his child. Proof that she was unprotected was that when he went to enter her for the first time she reached into her purse and handed him a condom. She smiled at him and he smiled back. No words were spoken but it communicated a message, a message that Marcus misread. As Marcus rolled the sheath on, he pinched the top hard with his finger nails hoping to damage it.
Marcus had been there before and because of that he knew how to fatally damage a condom to make it look like it had failed by accident. Irene for her part knew how perceptive Oscar was so wanted the use of the condom so that Oscar would not know. What she didn’t understand is that the condom that she used left a distinctive odor on her so Oscar knew that she was up to something from the very first day that she cheated with Marcus.
So it was that on their very first sexual encounter Irene was fully seeded. Not that Irene cared because her orgasms were so mind blowing after over five years of seldom having a satisfactory orgasm with her husband even if she had not been protected she would not have let Marcus pull out. To take Marcus’s sperm deep inside her was the ultimate finale for Irene. Marcus owned her in body and in mind from that very moment and he knew it.
Oscar on the other hand was not thrilled when she arrived home for him to detect first off the odor of the condom and then the unmistakable odor of another man’s sperm. This, Oscar verified by taking Irene to his bedroom and making love to her to discover her pussy was not only loose but velvety smooth, a smoothness that Oscar had experienced a number of times before but only after she had been filled with sperm.
His initial thought had been to demand to know why she had cheated on him but from the moment that he pushed his penis into her he knew that he would unquestionably accept her cheating. Their lovemaking was swift and decisive. Oscar had lasted less than a minute after dreaming of the past for more than five dry years. Irene smiled as his body weight came down onto her and she whispered in his ear, “You really liked that, didn’t you?”
His answer set the mold for Irene. She would not be telling him about her cheating once he answered, “Yes, that was beautiful. I loved it. It was perfect.”
To Irene that amounted to him saying, “Keep doing what you are doing because it gives me immense sexual satisfaction.”
From that moment their lovemaking had happened every night as soon as they could get away to their bedroom without insulting Teresa by their quick departure. This had been further verification for Irene.
….
As the cab headed back to their unit, Rena pulled Devon over towards her, turned in the seat and kissed him. Initially, Devon was taken by surprise and had not responded but then pulled her in closer to his body and locked onto her lips. As they kissed Rena felt his hand move up along her leg towards her crotch. Rena opened her legs to give him unrestrained access while Sandy turned in the front seat to watch them.
As Devon reached his target Rena felt a hand move up along her back and start to gently massage her neck and shoulders. That hand had to belong to Matias because both of Devon’s hands were accounted for.
That is when she felt her body being lifted and she felt a leg pass underneath her but. She was now sitting on Matias’s lap with his rock hard penis pushing into her back while she kissed with Devon. By this time Devon had pulled her panties to the side to push first one finger and then two into her vagina. It felt great.
Devon pulled back from their kiss and asked, “Are you okay, Rena?”
Rena chuckled and answered, “Yes, I feel great.” As she said it she saw Sandy watching her. She smiled and Rena smiled back. Sandy had given her the okay to continue.
At that point she felt some movement behind her before she was once more lifted up. She assumed that Matias was uncomfortable and was moving to become more comfortable however as she was lowered she felt something hard and round between her legs. She reached down to feel what it was and found about five inches of rock hard cock protruding from her crotch. She was now sitting directly on top of Matias’s cock.
Devon pulled his fingers away from her and pulled her face down to kiss her once more. Slowly ever so slowly Matias started to pull back then push forward across her slit and her clit. It felt great but gradually her panties moved to separate her pussy from his cock.
“Remove her panties,” Matias ordered. As Matias lifted her once more Devon pulled her panties down below her knees. “No, take them right off so she can open her legs.” Devon responded.
“Pull her dress up so that I can see,” Sandy asked. Devon once more responded. “Fuck that looks nice. It must feel good,” Sandy asked.
“Y..y…yes, It’s beautiful,” Rena replied panting as she did so.
“Slide up and down on it,” Matias ordered. Rena was about to do exactly that.
Rena continued doing that for quite a while before she looked up to see that the taxi driver was also watching in his rear vision mirror. She smiled at him and said, “If you insist on watching, pull over. We don’t want to be in a crash, do we?”
The taxi driver pulled into a well-lit but deserted parking lot. He then shutdown the meter and turned in his seat. For the first time Rena got a good look at him and saw that he was a fine looking man in his early twenties.
“Let me help you with that,” Rena heard Sandy say as she bent her head over into the drivers lap. Rena knew that she must be about to suck him.
“Slide further forward,” Matias told her. Rena slid forward to allow his head to come in contact with her clit. It was too much for her and she exploded into an orgasm. She got so carried away that she bent further forward to maximize the contact with her clit. As she slid back she felt a sharp pain as Matias’s head slipped inside her pussy. He immediately let out a cry and shot spurt after spurt of his thick sperm inside her.
“Pull out, pull out, pull out,” Sandy shouted muffled by her full mouth, “She’s not protected.”
Matias responded but it was too late. Most of his seed had been forced inside her with no other possible escape because he was so tight inside her.
“Oh God,” Devon moaned as he shot his seed across the leg of his pants.
“Aahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh,” The taxi drive yelled as he emptied his scrotum into Sandy’s mouth.
Rena and Matias remained stationary for some time as the taxi driver cleaned himself and Sandy up. Slowly ever so slowly Matias moved back a little then forward a little. To Rena it felt special. Although tight her passage was now super slippery with his sperm so she moved with him and before long around half of his nine inches had disappeared inside her.
“Are you okay?” he asked with concern in his voice.
“Yes, that feels beautiful. Just take your time and you’ll get there.” Rena replied.
“Sandy said you are not protected.”
“It’s too late to worry about that now. We may as well enjoy it. Are you okay, Devon?”
“I guess so. I thought you were my girl.”
“I still am. Think about it. Your girl is getting serviced by a bigger bull. Doesn’t it excite you? Here let me hold you in my hand.”
Rena reached down and took his short thin penis in her hand. It fitted neatly in her small hand as if it was made for that purpose.
“Look, you fit my hand perfectly. Maybe you were made for me?”
“I’d rather your pussy than your hand.”
“That will come soon enough. Why don’t you sit back and enjoy watching me with Matias like Sandy is doing. When you get over the orgasm blues you’ll find it exciting. You do realize you might have seen me impregnated. Doesn’t that excite you knowing your friend with the big cock may have got your girlfriend pregnant as you watched?”
“Oh God, Rena I’ve cum again.”
“Yes, you did, you nasty man. Now lick my hand clean like a good little cuck should.”
….
Oscar entered the motel, stopped and looked around to get his bearings.
“Oscar?” a voice behind him said.
“Yes,” he replied while turning to see a beautiful blond woman. He looked her up and down hesitating as his eyes discovered the neat little camel toe that she proudly displayed in her tight, black stretch pants.
“You like?” she asked.
“Yes, I do. I always wondered how women can fit in pants that appear a size or two too small for them.”
“It’s an art form one develops quickly if one wishes to attract the attention of men like yourself.”
“I’m sure it is but unfortunately this man is taken.”
“Yes, I know. I often see your wife here with Marcus. She told me what a great husband you are to her. One day I hope to meet a good man like you that I can keep for myself.”
“If I get to know one, I’ll be sure to send him to you.”
“Don’t send him, bring him. I enjoy an audience especially one as handsome as you.”
“I’ll bear that in mind.”
“Good, now Madame awaits. Follow me and I’ll take you to her.”
The girl walked ahead of him with a swing of her hips that resembled a duck waddling. Oscar watched intently. She entered the lift and pushed the number three button. Once again when the lift reached the top floor she walked ahead. Oscar continued to watch intently. She ushered him into a room with plush red carpet not only on the floor but also on the walls. As she turned to leave he muttered, “Thanks,” and gave her a quick peck on the cheek.
“You enjoyed the floor show then,” she asked as she smiled at him and put her hand around his shoulder.
A voice came from behind a high backed chair, “Renae, behave yourself. Oscar is married and faithful to his wife. You are embarrassing him.”
“Yes, I know. Sad isn’t it?” Renae replied as she swayed her way out of the room.
“She’s a good girl, really but she likes to tease men she can’t have.”
“Yes, I noticed. I like her. I think we could be good friends if the opportunity presented.”
“You wouldn’t, would you Oscar?”
“No, of course I wouldn’t. Irene is the only girl for me but I like woman who are open and honest about life.”
“That’s good because I was planning to be open and honest to you. To start with, would you like to see a movie?”
“That depends on what the movie is about.”
“It’s about your wife and my son. You are aware I believe that they are meeting almost daily.”
“Yes, I know. I expect Teresa would have told you that I am aware.”
“Yes, she did. You are a surprising one, Oscar. You seemed to be all eyes where Renae is concerned but you seem to keep rejecting my daughter even though she is all goo goo over you.”
“That’s simple. Renae is not a threat to me or my marriage as I see her as a sex object on display, something to be looked at and visually enjoyed. Teresa on the other hand is in love or thinks she is so I have to keep control or I may lose my family and they are too valuable to me.”
“So you don’t like Teresa?”
“If I didn’t like her there would be no threat.”
“I see. What about my son. How do you feel about him?”
Oscar hesitated for a moment before he asked, “Which one?”
“My God! Teresa said you were perceptive but how did you find out about that?” She hesitated almost as long as Oscar had before she continued, “Or someone has told you.”
“You protect him more than Marcus so I thought I would test you to see if my suspicions were correct. You confirmed them by your response so effectively you told me.”
“You wouldn’t repeat that outside of here, would you?”
“The fact that you invited me here when you didn’t have to told me that you already know that anything that transpires here today will go no further. I’ve very interested in hearing what your purpose is.”
“Okay, I’ve decided to open a business in Australia so I need to send Marcus there for at least a year. I thought you might like to hear that from me.”
“Yes, it would solve a problem that appears to be developing.”
“Would you like to see the movie now?”
“I’m not sure that I should.”
“You remind me of my late husband but he would have jumped at the chance. I suspect that you might too but you’re worried that I may lose respect for you if you agreed. I understand a lot more than you realize. To convince you there are things that I can tell you but I need your reassurance that what I say will never be repeated.”
“I assure you that I will not even whisper a word of anything you tell me.”
“Good. First off, Teresa is my husband’s only child. We tried constantly for over five years before I conceived. My husband somehow knew he was the problem. He also knew that I wanted a son. He told me several times that he did too. His solution was to send me on voyages as a single tourist.”
“So he wanted you to take a lover?”
“Yes. The first time I went I enjoyed the trip but rejected any approach. It just didn’t feel right. When I got home he asked me who I had slept with and I told him no one that he was my one and only lover. He took me to our bed room. I thought it was to make love to me but he repacked my suitcase, handed me a ticket then delivered me back to the ship. He then told me that he wanted me to take a lover and he was going to keep sending me on trips until I did. I took the hint.”
“So Roberto and Marcus are half-brothers?”
“Yes, I came back pregnant three months later. Now our sex life consisted until then as a roll in the hay about once a week. Suddenly we were doing it several times a night as I told him of my affairs on board. He loved it. In fact he loved it so much that at three months pregnant he sent me on another cruise. Once Marcus was born he sent me again and again.”
“Yes, it is something that can become addictive.”
“So when my sister told me that she could not bear children, my husband offered her my services to give her a child. I agreed on one condition. He had to have sex with my sister while I was away seeking out the seed for her child. That’s my story.”
“So, this movie, why do you want me to see it?”
“I want you to understand that your marriage is in trouble if I don’t send Marcus away. My son is plotting to take her away from you. Now, I understand that this may sexually excite you but you must know that if you play with fire you will get burnt.”
“Okay, you want to save my marriage. What is the catch?”
“There are several reasons why I’m doing this, Oscar. The first is that Teresa cares about you and has asked me to intervene. The second is that Marcus is doing my business harm with his poor behavior and I’ve warned him several times. It is time that I showed him that I mean business. The third is that I have been there and regretted it. Irene will to. I like her and I like you. People you like you protect. Then there is Michael. I don’t want my grandson raised in a split marriage. Does that explain it to you?”
“Yes, it does. I appreciate your help.”
“Oh, I’m not finished yet.
“I am going to teach my son a lesson by taking the third of his ownership of the motel and transferring it into your name. That third is where their love nest is located. I have also offered your wife money but she has refused. So, as we speak, Teresa is setting up a bank account in your name. She will leave the documents on your office desk. The account will have ten million euros in it once you sign the paperwork. She will return your driver’s license to you tonight.”
Oscar pulled his wallet out to find his license was missing. “I don’t want your money, Isy.”
“I know you don’t but your son needs your love and you give it freely. Your son needs a home and you give it to him. In all respects he is your son but he also carries my blood line and like you I always pick up my responsibilities even if my children don’t. You are special, Oscar, very special as was my husband. Your life can go on as it always has. I was fifty two when Roberto was born. He is now thirty five. I don’t expect to live more than another three years, Oscar. My sons will waste our fortune and there may not be anything left for the next generation unless you take this offer.”
“Okay, I will invest it for Michael.”
“Oscar, there is enough for you and all your family to enjoy. If you think not then I will double it.”
“Stop, stop, stop, it is enough. I don’t know how to thank you enough.”
“You already have Oscar by accepting my grandson as your own. No grandmother could ever expect more. Now, do you want to see this movie?”
Oscar smiled and nodded his agreement. She picked up the remote controller and the back wall lit up in a picture of Marcus and Irene on a bed together in the nude. Oscar closed his eyes as he felt sadness in his heart knowing that if she insisted on showing him then it was not going to be good news. Was that why she had given him the money, to trade off his wife for ten million euros? If so then it was totally inadequate.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
Oscar and Irene Part 6 Chapter 8
When Debbie arrived back at Daniel’s unit she was worried. She had spent the half an hour while driving churning over what her mother had said to her. “You had better learn soon because Daniel seems to be following in Oscar’s footsteps from what Marcus told me.” Irene had snapped at her before walking away to their bedroom.
Debbie needed to know if in fact Daniel was following in Oscar’s footsteps. She thought it was unlikely but her mother had stated it with conviction. How could she find out was the big question for her. She decided the only way was to feed Daniel some false information and watch his reaction.
Daniel had heard Debbie’s car stop so immediately started to pour her a coffee from the freshly brewed pot. He knew that Debbie loved her cup of coffee when she got home. He wondered why she was late but he trusted her completely so asking her the reason was totally out of the question. He knew that if she wanted to tell him she would.
“Hi, Debbie,” he greeted her with, “How was your day?”
“My day was fine. How was yours?”
“Same here. Nothing special happened except they are sending me away for a couple of days next week. I tried to get out of it but they were insistent. Apparently there is a client that has asked for me because they liked my work. Guess it is a good thing but I’ll miss you.”
“You didn’t ask me why I was late.”
“I knew that you would tell me if you needed to.”
“Thanks for trusting me. I was asked to join Laurence for a drink. Knowing how excited you got when I was with Marcus, I thought you might want me to accept. I knew that if I turned him down he wouldn’t ask again so I had to make a snap decision.”
“So you went out for a drink with him.”
“Yes, you don’t mind do you? Nothing much happened. I didn’t even have alcohol in my drink just in case it got out of hand.”
“Laurence is the guy who keeps hitting on you, isn’t he?”
“Yes, that’s right. You don’t mind, do you?”
“No, I don’t mind. I know that you will always do the right thing.”
“That depends on what you call the right thing. He keeps flirting with me and it is just a matter of time before he makes a move. What should I do when it does happen?”
“You’re asking me for advice on how to handle a sexual approach?”
“Yes, I know how my dad would want my mum to handle it but should I do the same or should I deny him outright?”
“What would your dad’s advice to your mum be?”
“He would want mum to string him along with the intent that they kiss, cuddle and be touchy-feely a little but delay the inevitable as long as possible. He would then ask her about it while they were in bed and use it as a sexual stimulant.”
“You would do that for me?”
“If I knew that you wanted it, I would but before you make the decision you have to understand where it will eventually lead.”
“So you expect that it would lead to full blown sex.”
“Yes, if we were to string him along then it is likely that it would culminate in sexual intercourse at least once and possibly more often.”
“My God, Debbie you turn me on.”
“What are you going to do about it?”
Daniel got up from his chair, walked around to her and kissed her. He then picked her up and carried her to the bedroom. As he carried her she was unbuttoning her blouse then unbuttoning his shirt.
Their sexual encounter was short lived but very satisfying for them both. This told Debbie that as was the case with most things her mother knew what she was talking about.
That night her dreams were of how to entice Laurence to take her for that drink that she had told her future husband about. But her dreams didn’t stop there. By morning she was dreaming of Daniel watching her and Laurence make love during their honeymoon. All she needed now was for Daniel to propose.
…
When the cab stopped in the driveway Sandy went to pay the driver as Matias carried Rena into their unit with Devon following close behind.
“There is no charge, sweetheart,” the driver said. “Look, I’m due to knock-off now and the others seem to have ignored you. Would you like me to stay?”
Sandy thought for a while before she answered. “I was going to watch them,” she admitted.
“That’s okay. I’m happy to watch with you.”
“What about your cab?”
“I own it so it usually gets parked at my house so it’ll be alright here.”
“Okay, why not. Come on in.”
Rena directed Matias towards her bedroom. Devon moved ahead of them and opened the door for them. Matias lay Rena on the bed and lay down beside her. Devon climbed onto the bed behind Rena. He took Rena’s panties out of his pocket, smelled her distinctive odor from them before throwing them in the corner of the room.
Meanwhile Sandy led the cab driver down the hallway to Rena’s bedroom. At the door she whispered to the driver, “Go get a couple of those chairs from the kitchen.” The driver responded.
Rena and Matias were hugging and kissing. Rena moved her hand around behind her to rub Devon’s crotch. With that Devon undid his belt and trousers, lifted his but to push his pants down to his knees. Once more Rena took his short thin penis into her hand. Meanwhile Matias was working Rena’s wet, slippery pussy over with his thick fingers. Rena moved back from him to allow her to undo his trousers to extract his thick semi-hard cock from its enclosure.
“I like this big log,” Rena whispered to him just loud enough for Devon to over hear her.
“I like this slippery, velvet pussy too,” he replied.
“That’s good because she likes your log too.” Rena whispered back. “I need to give my future fiancéboyfriend some attention, Matias.”
“Okay, I don’t mind if you face Devon. I can take you from behind while you suck him if you like.”
“Yes, I do like. I like very, very much. I will be no good to him now anyway. He’s too small and you have stretched me a lot.”
“Did you like being stretched?”
“Oh yes, I loved it.”
“Good. Now roll over and I’ll stretch you again.”
“Already?”
“Yes, already and many more times tonight.”
“Oh, I think I like that idea.”
With that Rena rolled over. She pushed Devon away from her to allow her to bend at the hips to take him into her mouth. Matias took his thick cock and slipped it up and down her slippery, wet, sperm, covered slit then pushed inside her. For a moment she pulled back from Devon’s dickie, let out a loud moan then took him back into her mouth.
Sandy stood, unbuttoned the driver’s pants and pulled out his weapon. She admired it for a while noting that it was not as long or as thick as Matias but even so it was a nice size. She then turned around, pulled her panties to the side to sit on him and take him into her vagina. The driver started immediately working swiftly in and out of her.
“No, slow down.” She said. “Watch Matias and match his slow careful movements. It’s not a race. We have all night.”
“I have to start work at seven in the morning.”
“Well, it looks as if you will be very tired tomorrow then, doesn’t it.”
They both laughed aloud as Devon shot his droplet of sperm into Rena’s mouth.
….
“Renae,” the elderly woman said, “Oscar is ready to leave now. Could you come on up and accompany him to his car?”
“Yes, Madame, I’ll be right there.”
Isabella turned back to Oscar, “She’s actually a very efficient and dependable assistant. She is not the out of control person that she appears to be. That is all show for your benefit. She thinks that a man who allows his wife the freedom that you do is…. You know.”
“I understand. She thinks that I should be interested in sexy, way out women.”
“Yes, it’s something like that Oscar. I actually think that she gets turned on by the thought of you. Well, not you specifically but what you do and allow Irene to do.”
“Hhmm, would you miss your assistant for a couple of hours this afternoon?”
“I guess not. What are you up to, Oscar?”
“I would like my wife to catch me with a sexy woman, a woman like Renae. I want to see how she reacts when the boot is on the other foot.”
“Oscar, you are playing with fire. It might be that thing that makes her decide.”
“She told him she would think about it. I…. I….. I… want her to know how I felt when I heard that. Don’t you understand? Irene, Michael and the girls are all I have in the world that is worth having. I am nothing without her. The girls have left home. If she leaves Michael will be all I have left. It’s time she understood how I felt hearing her say she would consider it.”
“She was just letting him down easy. She didn’t really mean she would consider leaving you, Oscar. I know. I’ve been there. I’ve used men like Irene is using Marcus and the guilt of knowing that you are going to hurt them means that you hesitate. That is all that happened, Oscar.”
“That was you, Isy. This is Irene.”
At that point Renae knocked lightly on the door. Oscar continued, “Thanks for all that you have tried to do for me, Isy. I won’t let you down. Michael will always be my son no matter what happens or what anybody may think.”
“I know that Oscar. You are a good man. Few compare to you.” Then in a louder voice, “Come in Renae.”
Renae came in with her hips swinging and a smile from ear to ear. “Are you ready, Oscar?”
“Yes, Renae, I am ready. Once again, thanks Isy. May I call to see you again in a week or two?”
“I would enjoy that, Oscar. Perhaps we could both take Michael out for dinner together.”
“Yes, we will do that. Goodbye for now and once more I thank you.”
“No, Oscar, it is I, who thank you. Good luck.”
…
Laurence sat at the bar occasionally sipping on his drink. He wondered what had suddenly changed for Debbie to ask him to take her for a drink after rejecting his requests to do so for so many years. Why would a woman who is recently to get married suddenly ask for a date with him after so much rejection? He wondered if he was to become the crux of some sick joke.
“Hello, handsome, do you come here often?”
“Debbie. You startled me.”
“That’s nice, you must have asked me for a date twenty times over the last four years and when I accept you tell me you’re startled.”
“I was wondering why?”
“I would ask, why not?”
“You know what I mean, Debbie. You told someone at work that you intend to get married soon and then you ask me would I take you for a drink. It doesn’t make sense.”
“Maybe, I get a thrill out of cheating on my fiancé.”
Laurence laughed, “That is not you, Debbie.”
“No, it’s not, is it? Can you just accept that I am here and forget why I’m here?”
“Yes, I can do that but only on one condition. Does your fiancé know?”
“If you insist to know then yes, Daniel knows that we are having a drink together tonight. In fact he encouraged it.”
“I see. What are you drinking, Debbie?”
“Why don’t you choose for me?”
“That’s dangerous, isn’t it?”
“Only if I can’t trust you and you should know that if I see that, there will not be another opportunity.”
“So this is my big test?”
“It could be but then it might be mine.”
“Hhmm, I like the thought of that. Should I book a room for us and buy a couple of bottles?”
“I don’t think that Daniel would like that.”
Laurence handed her his mobile. “Why don’t you call him to ask him what he thinks? He’s invited to join us of course if he wishes.”
Debbie took the phone. She thought for a moment then looked up at Laurence to ask, “Are you sure of this. He may get angry and you know what that means don’t you?”
Laurence smiled, “If what you say is correct he will not get angry. Well, he might but not the way you think. He would know that I would wish to take you to my bed so by encouraging you he is hoping you will say yes. Take my word for it, I know.”
Debbie called Daniel’s number.
Daniel answered with, “Hello, honey. How is it going?”
“It’s going fine. Laurence has invited me to go back for drinks to his room and has asked me to call you to ask your permission.”
“Do you want to go?”
“He’s very handsome and has been very good to me for a long time so if you want me to go then I’d like that but I would want you to join us.”
“So you would want me to watch.”
“Yes, that would be nice and if it develops in the way you are thinking I would want you to reclaim me.”
“Okay, give me ten or fifteen minutes. If you want to go ahead just text me the room number.”
“Okay, I love you Daniel.”
“I love you too, honey.”
Debbie turned to Laurence, “Well you heard him. Let’s go.”
…
Oscar opened the door to the club and stepped aside to allow Renae to pass. He then took out his phone and followed her with his eyes fixed onto her swinging derriere. At the bar he took her arm to assist her to sit in the high chair. He ordered their drinks then excused himself for a few moments to make a short call.
Renae assumed he was calling home to make an excuse for being late and that was partially true but he actually called Teresa.
“Teresa, listen closely. When Irene comes home tell her that you have been told that someone had seen me with a woman in the local club bar. Don’t whatever you do tell her that I told you. Do you understand?”
“Okay. What are you up to, Oscar?”
“I’ll explain it to you later if it comes off as I expect. If not then you might have to console me in my grief.”
“Oscar, you aren’t going to set yourself up, are you? That could be the final straw for her. Don’t do this.”
“I must, Teresa. She must learn what it feels like for her partner to cheat on her. This is about teaching her how I feel and how I suffer when she hides things from me.”
“Alright, if you must but remember I told you not to go ahead with it.”
“I’ll remember and Teresa, I appreciate your concern for my welfare. I know you care.”
….
Marias worked his penis slowly inside Rena’s pussy while she and Devon kissed.
“Do you like the taste,” Rena asked Devon in a whisper.
“I like everything about you, Rena,” he answered.
“Good,” she quietly replied, “Because I like you too.”
“I wish that Matias had left us alone, though,” Devon whispered quietly enough that only she could hear.
“He will leave by morning. You wait and see. He’s your friend though isn’t he?”
“He was before last night.”
“Doesn’t it excite you to see me being satisfied by Matias’s big cock?”
“Yes, but I wanted it to be me.”
“Do you really think you can with this,” Rena asked while squeezing his little dickie.
“I could try.”
“Yes, you can and when the time is right we will try but you need to understand that love is not sex, Devon. Sex is a physical thing that two people who don’t love each other can have. With sex you can walk away afterwards and never see or want to see the other person again. Love is a lot more important than sex. It is about feelings and happiness. Love is about trust and companionship. Love can and usually lasts a life time. Do you understand the difference?”
“I think so,” he replied as if uncertain.
“Okay then, what would you prefer, love or sex.”
“I’d choose love I think but the sex might help.”
“No, I use men for sex. They use me and then they leave and I never see them again. I feel different about you, Devon. I’ve never loved a man before. See Sandy over there?”
“Yes, she’s with the taxi driver.”
“That’s who I love,” Devon moved back as if repulsed by the thought, “but Devon a person can love more than one person. I hope for me that you are the other one.”
“But we’ve only been together for one day.”
“You might think so but I have been watching you for a long time and I like what I see. If what I see is real then you and I have a chance.”
Devon gave a little chuckle. “I’ve been watching you too. I’ve been watching you since we went to the same school together. I never thought that I had a chance with someone as lovely as you though.”
“Oh, Devon, I’m going to cum. Kiss me, please. Make it good for me. Oh, oooohh, oooohh, my God, I’m cumming, Kiss me Devon, kiss me.”
“Aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh,” Matias yelled as he once more shot his thick sperm into Rena’s vagina.
Devon and Rena continued to kiss for some time while totally ignoring Matias. Eventually, Matias, feeling left out got up, dressed himself and slowly walked toward the doorway.
“Are you leaving Matias,” Sandy asked.
“Yes, it looks like they don’t want me here.” He replied waving a hand towards Devon and Rena, “They kept whispering to each other as if I didn’t exist. I’ll head home. It’s only a couple of kilometers away so I’ll walk.”
“Okay, see you around.”
“Yea, maybe.” With that Matias left while Rena and Devon kept kissing and cuddling. It was as if they didn’t even know that he had left. Rena was aware that he was leaving but wanted to make Devon think that Matias didn’t matter to her. She knew that Matias’s desire for her pussy would ensure that he would return sooner or later.
Sandy watched Rena as the taxi driver neared his peak. She felt a hint of jealousy run through her but then looked at the small, thin weak looking man that Devon was, smiled and thought, “Really, I’m feeling jealous of that?” She then turned her attention back to her lover for the night, placed her fingers back on her clit and worked herself to catch up to her lover. A half minute later she hit her peak which drove him over the top.
She dismounted from her taxi driver lover, smiled at him as she placed her hand to catch the sperm escaping from her vagina and wandered off to clean herself up in the bathroom. The taxi driver feeling that he had been used but even so happy to have gotten a little pussy quickly dressed and headed home to his girlfriend.
Sandy returned from the bathroom some fifteen minutes later to find Rena and Devon still kissing and cuddling while whispering to each other.
“Come on you two, lay off it a little,” Sandy stated
Devon looked up at her and smiled, “Come and join us, Sandy. Help me to make her feel special.”
“God, Devon, wake up. She has just been fucked by a monster cock and you think we can make her feel special after that?”
“Yes, of course, we can. That was just sex. That has no meaning in the world of emotions. She loves you, Sandy. Come join us.”
Devon’s statement that Rena loved her shocked Sandy to the core. She was not one to talk of love. Her rough hard exterior that disguised and hid from public view her soft emotional interior melted in a fraction of a moment. The highly educated, self-sufficient woman who professed to understand almost everything was lost for words. The only response that was possible for her without bursting into tears was to join them and she did. None of them knew then but Devon’s words had instigated the beginning of a threesome family relationship that was to last a life time for all three of them.
A casual observer would have wondered how such a meek and mild man like Devon could select the right words to overpower such a strong assertive woman like Sandy. Rena smiled because she knew what was not obvious. She had learned well from her mother, Irene how to manipulate people to get what she wanted and for Rena it worked. But what of Irene would it always work as well for her?
When Debbie arrived back at Daniel’s unit she was worried. She had spent the half an hour while driving churning over what her mother had said to her. “You had better learn soon because Daniel seems to be following in Oscar’s footsteps from what Marcus told me.” Irene had snapped at her before walking away to their bedroom.
Debbie needed to know if in fact Daniel was following in Oscar’s footsteps. She thought it was unlikely but her mother had stated it with conviction. How could she find out was the big question for her. She decided the only way was to feed Daniel some false information and watch his reaction.
Daniel had heard Debbie’s car stop so immediately started to pour her a coffee from the freshly brewed pot. He knew that Debbie loved her cup of coffee when she got home. He wondered why she was late but he trusted her completely so asking her the reason was totally out of the question. He knew that if she wanted to tell him she would.
“Hi, Debbie,” he greeted her with, “How was your day?”
“My day was fine. How was yours?”
“Same here. Nothing special happened except they are sending me away for a couple of days next week. I tried to get out of it but they were insistent. Apparently there is a client that has asked for me because they liked my work. Guess it is a good thing but I’ll miss you.”
“You didn’t ask me why I was late.”
“I knew that you would tell me if you needed to.”
“Thanks for trusting me. I was asked to join Laurence for a drink. Knowing how excited you got when I was with Marcus, I thought you might want me to accept. I knew that if I turned him down he wouldn’t ask again so I had to make a snap decision.”
“So you went out for a drink with him.”
“Yes, you don’t mind do you? Nothing much happened. I didn’t even have alcohol in my drink just in case it got out of hand.”
“Laurence is the guy who keeps hitting on you, isn’t he?”
“Yes, that’s right. You don’t mind, do you?”
“No, I don’t mind. I know that you will always do the right thing.”
“That depends on what you call the right thing. He keeps flirting with me and it is just a matter of time before he makes a move. What should I do when it does happen?”
“You’re asking me for advice on how to handle a sexual approach?”
“Yes, I know how my dad would want my mum to handle it but should I do the same or should I deny him outright?”
“What would your dad’s advice to your mum be?”
“He would want mum to string him along with the intent that they kiss, cuddle and be touchy-feely a little but delay the inevitable as long as possible. He would then ask her about it while they were in bed and use it as a sexual stimulant.”
“You would do that for me?”
“If I knew that you wanted it, I would but before you make the decision you have to understand where it will eventually lead.”
“So you expect that it would lead to full blown sex.”
“Yes, if we were to string him along then it is likely that it would culminate in sexual intercourse at least once and possibly more often.”
“My God, Debbie you turn me on.”
“What are you going to do about it?”
Daniel got up from his chair, walked around to her and kissed her. He then picked her up and carried her to the bedroom. As he carried her she was unbuttoning her blouse then unbuttoning his shirt.
Their sexual encounter was short lived but very satisfying for them both. This told Debbie that as was the case with most things her mother knew what she was talking about.
That night her dreams were of how to entice Laurence to take her for that drink that she had told her future husband about. But her dreams didn’t stop there. By morning she was dreaming of Daniel watching her and Laurence make love during their honeymoon. All she needed now was for Daniel to propose.
…
When the cab stopped in the driveway Sandy went to pay the driver as Matias carried Rena into their unit with Devon following close behind.
“There is no charge, sweetheart,” the driver said. “Look, I’m due to knock-off now and the others seem to have ignored you. Would you like me to stay?”
Sandy thought for a while before she answered. “I was going to watch them,” she admitted.
“That’s okay. I’m happy to watch with you.”
“What about your cab?”
“I own it so it usually gets parked at my house so it’ll be alright here.”
“Okay, why not. Come on in.”
Rena directed Matias towards her bedroom. Devon moved ahead of them and opened the door for them. Matias lay Rena on the bed and lay down beside her. Devon climbed onto the bed behind Rena. He took Rena’s panties out of his pocket, smelled her distinctive odor from them before throwing them in the corner of the room.
Meanwhile Sandy led the cab driver down the hallway to Rena’s bedroom. At the door she whispered to the driver, “Go get a couple of those chairs from the kitchen.” The driver responded.
Rena and Matias were hugging and kissing. Rena moved her hand around behind her to rub Devon’s crotch. With that Devon undid his belt and trousers, lifted his but to push his pants down to his knees. Once more Rena took his short thin penis into her hand. Meanwhile Matias was working Rena’s wet, slippery pussy over with his thick fingers. Rena moved back from him to allow her to undo his trousers to extract his thick semi-hard cock from its enclosure.
“I like this big log,” Rena whispered to him just loud enough for Devon to over hear her.
“I like this slippery, velvet pussy too,” he replied.
“That’s good because she likes your log too.” Rena whispered back. “I need to give my future fiancéboyfriend some attention, Matias.”
“Okay, I don’t mind if you face Devon. I can take you from behind while you suck him if you like.”
“Yes, I do like. I like very, very much. I will be no good to him now anyway. He’s too small and you have stretched me a lot.”
“Did you like being stretched?”
“Oh yes, I loved it.”
“Good. Now roll over and I’ll stretch you again.”
“Already?”
“Yes, already and many more times tonight.”
“Oh, I think I like that idea.”
With that Rena rolled over. She pushed Devon away from her to allow her to bend at the hips to take him into her mouth. Matias took his thick cock and slipped it up and down her slippery, wet, sperm, covered slit then pushed inside her. For a moment she pulled back from Devon’s dickie, let out a loud moan then took him back into her mouth.
Sandy stood, unbuttoned the driver’s pants and pulled out his weapon. She admired it for a while noting that it was not as long or as thick as Matias but even so it was a nice size. She then turned around, pulled her panties to the side to sit on him and take him into her vagina. The driver started immediately working swiftly in and out of her.
“No, slow down.” She said. “Watch Matias and match his slow careful movements. It’s not a race. We have all night.”
“I have to start work at seven in the morning.”
“Well, it looks as if you will be very tired tomorrow then, doesn’t it.”
They both laughed aloud as Devon shot his droplet of sperm into Rena’s mouth.
….
“Renae,” the elderly woman said, “Oscar is ready to leave now. Could you come on up and accompany him to his car?”
“Yes, Madame, I’ll be right there.”
Isabella turned back to Oscar, “She’s actually a very efficient and dependable assistant. She is not the out of control person that she appears to be. That is all show for your benefit. She thinks that a man who allows his wife the freedom that you do is…. You know.”
“I understand. She thinks that I should be interested in sexy, way out women.”
“Yes, it’s something like that Oscar. I actually think that she gets turned on by the thought of you. Well, not you specifically but what you do and allow Irene to do.”
“Hhmm, would you miss your assistant for a couple of hours this afternoon?”
“I guess not. What are you up to, Oscar?”
“I would like my wife to catch me with a sexy woman, a woman like Renae. I want to see how she reacts when the boot is on the other foot.”
“Oscar, you are playing with fire. It might be that thing that makes her decide.”
“She told him she would think about it. I…. I….. I… want her to know how I felt when I heard that. Don’t you understand? Irene, Michael and the girls are all I have in the world that is worth having. I am nothing without her. The girls have left home. If she leaves Michael will be all I have left. It’s time she understood how I felt hearing her say she would consider it.”
“She was just letting him down easy. She didn’t really mean she would consider leaving you, Oscar. I know. I’ve been there. I’ve used men like Irene is using Marcus and the guilt of knowing that you are going to hurt them means that you hesitate. That is all that happened, Oscar.”
“That was you, Isy. This is Irene.”
At that point Renae knocked lightly on the door. Oscar continued, “Thanks for all that you have tried to do for me, Isy. I won’t let you down. Michael will always be my son no matter what happens or what anybody may think.”
“I know that Oscar. You are a good man. Few compare to you.” Then in a louder voice, “Come in Renae.”
Renae came in with her hips swinging and a smile from ear to ear. “Are you ready, Oscar?”
“Yes, Renae, I am ready. Once again, thanks Isy. May I call to see you again in a week or two?”
“I would enjoy that, Oscar. Perhaps we could both take Michael out for dinner together.”
“Yes, we will do that. Goodbye for now and once more I thank you.”
“No, Oscar, it is I, who thank you. Good luck.”
…
Laurence sat at the bar occasionally sipping on his drink. He wondered what had suddenly changed for Debbie to ask him to take her for a drink after rejecting his requests to do so for so many years. Why would a woman who is recently to get married suddenly ask for a date with him after so much rejection? He wondered if he was to become the crux of some sick joke.
“Hello, handsome, do you come here often?”
“Debbie. You startled me.”
“That’s nice, you must have asked me for a date twenty times over the last four years and when I accept you tell me you’re startled.”
“I was wondering why?”
“I would ask, why not?”
“You know what I mean, Debbie. You told someone at work that you intend to get married soon and then you ask me would I take you for a drink. It doesn’t make sense.”
“Maybe, I get a thrill out of cheating on my fiancé.”
Laurence laughed, “That is not you, Debbie.”
“No, it’s not, is it? Can you just accept that I am here and forget why I’m here?”
“Yes, I can do that but only on one condition. Does your fiancé know?”
“If you insist to know then yes, Daniel knows that we are having a drink together tonight. In fact he encouraged it.”
“I see. What are you drinking, Debbie?”
“Why don’t you choose for me?”
“That’s dangerous, isn’t it?”
“Only if I can’t trust you and you should know that if I see that, there will not be another opportunity.”
“So this is my big test?”
“It could be but then it might be mine.”
“Hhmm, I like the thought of that. Should I book a room for us and buy a couple of bottles?”
“I don’t think that Daniel would like that.”
Laurence handed her his mobile. “Why don’t you call him to ask him what he thinks? He’s invited to join us of course if he wishes.”
Debbie took the phone. She thought for a moment then looked up at Laurence to ask, “Are you sure of this. He may get angry and you know what that means don’t you?”
Laurence smiled, “If what you say is correct he will not get angry. Well, he might but not the way you think. He would know that I would wish to take you to my bed so by encouraging you he is hoping you will say yes. Take my word for it, I know.”
Debbie called Daniel’s number.
Daniel answered with, “Hello, honey. How is it going?”
“It’s going fine. Laurence has invited me to go back for drinks to his room and has asked me to call you to ask your permission.”
“Do you want to go?”
“He’s very handsome and has been very good to me for a long time so if you want me to go then I’d like that but I would want you to join us.”
“So you would want me to watch.”
“Yes, that would be nice and if it develops in the way you are thinking I would want you to reclaim me.”
“Okay, give me ten or fifteen minutes. If you want to go ahead just text me the room number.”
“Okay, I love you Daniel.”
“I love you too, honey.”
Debbie turned to Laurence, “Well you heard him. Let’s go.”
…
Oscar opened the door to the club and stepped aside to allow Renae to pass. He then took out his phone and followed her with his eyes fixed onto her swinging derriere. At the bar he took her arm to assist her to sit in the high chair. He ordered their drinks then excused himself for a few moments to make a short call.
Renae assumed he was calling home to make an excuse for being late and that was partially true but he actually called Teresa.
“Teresa, listen closely. When Irene comes home tell her that you have been told that someone had seen me with a woman in the local club bar. Don’t whatever you do tell her that I told you. Do you understand?”
“Okay. What are you up to, Oscar?”
“I’ll explain it to you later if it comes off as I expect. If not then you might have to console me in my grief.”
“Oscar, you aren’t going to set yourself up, are you? That could be the final straw for her. Don’t do this.”
“I must, Teresa. She must learn what it feels like for her partner to cheat on her. This is about teaching her how I feel and how I suffer when she hides things from me.”
“Alright, if you must but remember I told you not to go ahead with it.”
“I’ll remember and Teresa, I appreciate your concern for my welfare. I know you care.”
….
Marias worked his penis slowly inside Rena’s pussy while she and Devon kissed.
“Do you like the taste,” Rena asked Devon in a whisper.
“I like everything about you, Rena,” he answered.
“Good,” she quietly replied, “Because I like you too.”
“I wish that Matias had left us alone, though,” Devon whispered quietly enough that only she could hear.
“He will leave by morning. You wait and see. He’s your friend though isn’t he?”
“He was before last night.”
“Doesn’t it excite you to see me being satisfied by Matias’s big cock?”
“Yes, but I wanted it to be me.”
“Do you really think you can with this,” Rena asked while squeezing his little dickie.
“I could try.”
“Yes, you can and when the time is right we will try but you need to understand that love is not sex, Devon. Sex is a physical thing that two people who don’t love each other can have. With sex you can walk away afterwards and never see or want to see the other person again. Love is a lot more important than sex. It is about feelings and happiness. Love is about trust and companionship. Love can and usually lasts a life time. Do you understand the difference?”
“I think so,” he replied as if uncertain.
“Okay then, what would you prefer, love or sex.”
“I’d choose love I think but the sex might help.”
“No, I use men for sex. They use me and then they leave and I never see them again. I feel different about you, Devon. I’ve never loved a man before. See Sandy over there?”
“Yes, she’s with the taxi driver.”
“That’s who I love,” Devon moved back as if repulsed by the thought, “but Devon a person can love more than one person. I hope for me that you are the other one.”
“But we’ve only been together for one day.”
“You might think so but I have been watching you for a long time and I like what I see. If what I see is real then you and I have a chance.”
Devon gave a little chuckle. “I’ve been watching you too. I’ve been watching you since we went to the same school together. I never thought that I had a chance with someone as lovely as you though.”
“Oh, Devon, I’m going to cum. Kiss me, please. Make it good for me. Oh, oooohh, oooohh, my God, I’m cumming, Kiss me Devon, kiss me.”
“Aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh,” Matias yelled as he once more shot his thick sperm into Rena’s vagina.
Devon and Rena continued to kiss for some time while totally ignoring Matias. Eventually, Matias, feeling left out got up, dressed himself and slowly walked toward the doorway.
“Are you leaving Matias,” Sandy asked.
“Yes, it looks like they don’t want me here.” He replied waving a hand towards Devon and Rena, “They kept whispering to each other as if I didn’t exist. I’ll head home. It’s only a couple of kilometers away so I’ll walk.”
“Okay, see you around.”
“Yea, maybe.” With that Matias left while Rena and Devon kept kissing and cuddling. It was as if they didn’t even know that he had left. Rena was aware that he was leaving but wanted to make Devon think that Matias didn’t matter to her. She knew that Matias’s desire for her pussy would ensure that he would return sooner or later.
Sandy watched Rena as the taxi driver neared his peak. She felt a hint of jealousy run through her but then looked at the small, thin weak looking man that Devon was, smiled and thought, “Really, I’m feeling jealous of that?” She then turned her attention back to her lover for the night, placed her fingers back on her clit and worked herself to catch up to her lover. A half minute later she hit her peak which drove him over the top.
She dismounted from her taxi driver lover, smiled at him as she placed her hand to catch the sperm escaping from her vagina and wandered off to clean herself up in the bathroom. The taxi driver feeling that he had been used but even so happy to have gotten a little pussy quickly dressed and headed home to his girlfriend.
Sandy returned from the bathroom some fifteen minutes later to find Rena and Devon still kissing and cuddling while whispering to each other.
“Come on you two, lay off it a little,” Sandy stated
Devon looked up at her and smiled, “Come and join us, Sandy. Help me to make her feel special.”
“God, Devon, wake up. She has just been fucked by a monster cock and you think we can make her feel special after that?”
“Yes, of course, we can. That was just sex. That has no meaning in the world of emotions. She loves you, Sandy. Come join us.”
Devon’s statement that Rena loved her shocked Sandy to the core. She was not one to talk of love. Her rough hard exterior that disguised and hid from public view her soft emotional interior melted in a fraction of a moment. The highly educated, self-sufficient woman who professed to understand almost everything was lost for words. The only response that was possible for her without bursting into tears was to join them and she did. None of them knew then but Devon’s words had instigated the beginning of a threesome family relationship that was to last a life time for all three of them.
A casual observer would have wondered how such a meek and mild man like Devon could select the right words to overpower such a strong assertive woman like Sandy. Rena smiled because she knew what was not obvious. She had learned well from her mother, Irene how to manipulate people to get what she wanted and for Rena it worked. But what of Irene would it always work as well for her?
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
Oscar and Irene Part 6 Chapter 9.
When Oscar returned to his seat beside Renae their drinks had arrived. Oscar took the drinks in his hands and said, “Follow me Renae.” He led her to a quiet spot to the side of the building where he set the drinks down and then assisted her to be seated like a gentleman from olden days.
After taking his seat Oscar told her, “I’m not a good liar, Renae so I need to come clean with you.”
“Okay, I’m listening.”
“I have another guest arriving soon who may not be happy with us.”
“You wife is coming?” it was meant as a question but Oscar heard it as a statement.
“I want her to understand how it feels to find out that the person that you love may be cheating and hiding things from you.”
“You’re using me to hurt your wife?”
“No, that’s not the intent. It is about letting her understand how it feels to find out that your partner might be cheating on you. To have the impact I needed someone to sit with me for about an hour or so, someone really attractive, someone who she could believe that I would possibly fall in love with if the situation were different.”
Renae sat there for a moment. Initially she was overcome with emotion to hear that this man who she had watched from a distance and grown to respect would ever think of her as someone he might fall in love with. Oscar on the other hand thought that she would get up and leave but she didn’t. After taking control of her emotions she spoke. “I’ll play your part for you Oscar but only on one condition.”
“One condition, what condition is that?”
“My condition is that when this is over and your wife makes her decision, yes, I know what decision it is that she has to make this week, Oscar I want you to really take me out for a drink. I mean a real date not a make believe one.”
“I can’t do that. You must understand that after this if Irene makes the decision that I want her to, I won’t be able to honestly do that. It would make me no better than Marcus.”
“You could never be as rotten as Marcus, Oscar. You don’t have that in you. I’ve watched for a long time now from a distance as Madame has tracked your process. Every man who I go on a date with tries to seduce me. For once I want to go on a date with someone that I can trust, someone who takes me out because they respect me, someone that I can just have fun with without the need to wear iron clad panties.”
“I won’t cheat on her.”
“I know that but it won’t be cheating if you tell her will it?”
“Oh, now, that might be difficult,” Oscar said with a chuckle thinking that committing suicide might be an easier option.
“But that’s the point isn’t it? I am doing you and Irene a massive favor although she probably doesn’t know it yet so why shouldn’t I be rewarded in some way? If she stays I want her to know why I am here tonight and what our agreement is. I don’t want to make you out to be a cheating husband.”
“Okay but if this leads to my divorce you have to baby sit my son every second Saturday night.”
She laughed recognizing that he was joking. “I’ll do that gladly but why only every second Saturday night?”
“You will need to get out to find that man you said you wished you had.”
Renae laughed, “If Irene leaves you I won’t have to look. He will be single again.”
Oscar joined her in her laughter just as Irene approached their table. As Oscar spotted her coming toward them he saw the look on her face and he wondered if he might get out of this alive.
Irene didn’t speak. She just pulled up a seat to their table. After she sat down, she looked at him and said, “Well, are you going to get your wife a drink or does she have to buy her own.”
Oscar stood slowly and asked, “What would you like to drink, Irene?”
“You should know what I drink by now or has this woman stolen your memory. Make it a double.”
“Excuse me, Renae,” Oscar said as he turned, “Meet my wife, Irene. She obviously wants to talk to you alone. Make it quick, Irene. I won’t be long.”
Oscar returned about five minute later with a drink for them all. He gave Irene her drink first then Renae who looked up at him and smiled before he sat down next to her.
“Well, Oscar, you have shown me how it feels to be cheated on so where to from here?” Irene asked.
Oscar looked at Renae, “So you told her then? Did you tell her about the condition as well?”
“No, Oscar, that is up to you……” Renae looked across at Irene before she continued, “if she stays, that is? If she leaves you then you get off the hook don’t you?”
“I guess so. Irene when will I know your answer?”
“What answer is that, Oscar?”
“Are you leaving me for Marcus or not?”
“Think of what I have told you over and over again. Tell me what is it that I have repeated to you many, many times?”
Oscar looked puzzled, “You keep saying that you love me.”
“Yes, that’s true but there is something else that I have said to you many times.”
“You say you love me and that you will never leave me.”
“Yes, but what else?”
“I don’t know? What else is there?”
“Okay, obviously you did not understand what I was trying to convey to you so I’ll do it once more. Renae can be a witness so that if you ever forget again then you can ask her what it was.”
Oscar looked across at Renae who shrugged her shoulders and smiled. “Alright,” he replied.
“What I have said to you many times is that I love you so much that I could not survive without you. Do you understand what I’m saying this time?”
“Yes, I should have realized. Why didn’t you tell Marcus that then?”
“I did but I told him in his car where it was not being videoed. I told him where there could not be any witnesses. Oscar, Marcus is a weak man. His pride drives him. I know he video’s his conquests and I know that unlike you he probably doesn’t have protection against others getting access to the videos. If I told him there and someone pirated the video as it appears that you have done then it would crush him. I was using him but I didn’t want to harm him in any way.”
“I see.”
“Now, what is the promise you made to Renae?”
“I promised her a date if she helped me get you back.”
“I was never away. You’ve wasted a promise. Mind, I like your choice of woman, Oscar. Renae, I think you’re very special, you’re a rather sexy lady.” With that Irene stood, “Well, I had better leave you with your date, Oscar. Don’t wear him out, Renae. I want him to be still fit for me later in bed.”
“Why don’t you stay, Irene? I’m not here to seduce Oscar. I just like his company and I think I might like yours just as much.”
“How do you feel about that, Oscar?”
“The promise I made was to be a date after Marcus has left the country.”
“Alright so tonight the three of us can celebrate together and then next week after Marcus leaves for Australia without me the two of you can have your date out together. That sounds fair after what I have put you through, Oscar.”
With that they clicked glassed and downed their drink. The hostess arrived just in time to bring them refills.
…
Laurence opened the door to the motel room and stood aside to let Debbie pass. He placed the two bottles on the table and placed the mixers in the refrigerator. Irene took a seat and watched him. He then took three glasses and asked, “What does your fiancé drink.”
“He’ll be happy with bourbon with coke, I think.”
“I like that. I’ll have the same. How do you like your gin?”
“Do they have a lemon?” Debbie asked.
“Yes, I wondered why the barmaid put a lemon in the bag. So it’s gin and tonic with lemon then?”
“Yes, put just a slice of lemon in about this much gin in a glass that size,” Debbie told him while holding her finger and thumb about a half inch apart.
With the drinks poured they sat and sipped on their drinks before Laurence asked, “How do we go about this then?”
“I don’t know Laurence. It’s all new to me but I’d assume that it would work better if we moved to the lounge chairs. You and I could sit in the two-seater while Daniel sits in the single.”
“Maybe a bit of music could help?”
“Yes, but we don’t have any.”
“I have an app called Spotify on my phone. I’ll call up some slow love music. Do you dance?”
“I do but not very well.”
“Lovers waltz music so how does that sound?” Laurence asked as he set up his phone.
“Yes, I think it would turn Daniel on if we were to do that.”
“Okay, then that is what we will do. Should I kiss you as we dance?”
“Laurence, I am not going to give you instruction on how to seduce me. It was you who kept asking me for a date. Now that you have me here the rest is up to you?”
“Yes, I’m sorry. It is just that I had given up thinking that you would accept and I didn’t plan on having your boyfriend along for the ride.”
“This is about you and I. Daniel won’t interfere unless it gets out of hand.”
“What do you mean by out of hand?”
“Well, if you tried to do something that I didn’t agree to he might stop it.”
“My God, I like you Debbie. I’m not going to do anything that hurts you or that you don’t want. I’m not an animal!”
“No, I’m not saying that you are but I was giving you an example that some men might try. I know that you’re not a terrible person. I wouldn’t be here if I thought that.”
“I always wondered why you turned me down. Do you mind telling me?”
“No, that’s okay. I liked you but we worked too close together. I didn’t want to get involved with someone that I worked with.”
“I wish you had told me that. I would have handed in my notice and went to work somewhere else.”
“Would you have done that?” she looked at his expression and retorted, “My God, You’re serious?”
“Yes, I am. I would have done almost anything to get a date with you.”
Debbie smiled. His comment made her feel special and for a moment she almost kissed him but then remembered that she had to wait for Daniel. “You have your date tonight, Laurence so make sure it is special for both of us as well as my fiancé and perhaps there might be others to follow. If Daniel really likes it there could be many to follow. Our fate is in your hands now.”
As she said it there was a light knock on the door.
….
Rena slept that night with her head on Devon’s shoulder. Sandy lay behind her with her arm around her holding her right breast. Rena recognized Sandy’s touch by pressing her bottom in hard against her mons. Devon for his part lay for hours looking down at where Sandy held Rena’s breast wishing it had been him who was holding it. Devon had a great admiration for the female breast none more so that Rena’s.
Rena stirred at sunrise. She desperately needed to pee. She took hold of Sandy’s hand and moved it behind her to sit on Sandy’s thigh. She then looked upwards and was surprised to see Devon looking back to her with a smile on his face. He went to speak but she schussed him. He nodded to show he understood and assisted her to detach herself from her lovers.
As she moved towards the toilet he followed. “Where do you think you are going?” she asked.
“I was going with you.”
“I’m going to pee,” she stated expecting he would understand and turn back but he didn’t. At the doorway she turned to face him but before she could speak he put his arms around her and kissed her.
“Bbbbrrrrr, how can you kiss me? I stink?” Rena told him.
“No, you could never smell like that. You are just too beautiful to me.”
“Okay but I need to pee.”
“Yes, I want to watch you.”
“Watch me pee, why?”
“The thought turns me on, that’s all.”
“What, you think watching me pee will sexually excite you?”
“I can’t be sure but I was lying in bed admiring you and I could detect the odor of your c…. I mean your pussy and it was turning me on.”
“Really?”
“Yes, really.”
“Okay, come on in then.” She smiled at him and kissed him again. “Perhaps I might delay my pee for a little while if there is something else you would rather do? It’s not that urgent.”
Rena intended allowing him to have sex with her but she got a massive surprise when he dropped down on his knees to start licking the remnants of the prior night’s mating from her thighs and crotch.
Holding his head Rena moved back to sit on the edge of the bath which allowed her to open her legs.
“Oh God, you’re gaping open?” Devon stated. “Your pussy looks so beautiful, Rena. You taste so good too. I wish I could do this to you?”
“No you don’t. If you did this to me you would be at home sleeping alone now. Is that what you want, Devon?”
“No I’d rather be here with you. Why wouldn’t I be here with you if I had a big dick?”
“First off if you could do this to me then it wouldn’t be a dick. It would be a cock. Now the other thing is if you had a big cock you would think you were God and I don’t like men who think they own and control me. I only like what they can do for me. I like you just the way you are, Devon.”
“Then I’m glad I have a dick and not a cock.”
“Now, last night I told you that when the time is right you would get to know my pussy. Keep licking and when you’ve done the job properly I’ll bend over and you can sample her.”
“I want to go on top of you like Matias did last night.”
Rena chuckled, “Until I recover from Matias’s cock I won’t be able to feel you that way and I want to feel you and I want you to feel me. By bending over I can keep my legs closed and it will feel really good for you. I assure you.”
With that Rena lifted his head up and she kissed him. “Hhmm, you’re right I do taste good this morning. Now I’m going to bend over for you but you need to go slow with me because I’m very sore today.”
Devon stepped back while Rena turned around. She spread her legs and he went all the way in without touching her sides then she closed her legs. She then started using her muscles to work on his penis.
“Oh that’s nice. It’s like my dick is in a velvet vice.” he stated.
“I thought you would like that. Why don’t you just stand there and let me get you off my way?”
“How do you do that? It’s as if you were masturbating me. I didn’t know a girl could do that.”
“I’ve been practicing with a vibrator since the day I learned what sex was. I’ve always wanted to do this on a man and pension off my vibrator.”
“I’m going to cum soon.”
“Do you think you can hold off a little longer? I’d like us to cum together.” With that she reached down and started quickly rubbing a finger gently across her clit.
“Oh, I’d love that. I’ve never made a woman cum before.”
“Oh, Devon, now, give it to me. Oooohh, oooohh, oooohh,”
“Aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh. Oh that was good.”
Rena was surprised at how quickly his orgasm had ended but she wanted him to feel good about it so she told him. “Yes, it was. It felt wonderful, honey. Now you need to clean me again.”
Rena turned around, put her hands on his head and pushed him back onto his knees. She then spread her legs and pulled Devon’s head in against her crotch. Devon went to town and within a couple of minutes he had removed his little half thimble of sperm and maybe a little more from her pussy. She had come in to the bathroom for a pee after all.
Rena smiled realizing that his tongue was longer and bigger than his dick but then if you love someone does it really matter? Time would tell. One thing was certain she enjoyed this morning almost as much as last night because she felt that it was more personal. Now, the big issue she had to deal with was to gain Sandy’s acceptance of Devon. Perhaps she needed to introduce her to Devon’s skill with his tongue. Rena knew she enjoyed a good licking. Hhmm, maybe that’s the answer she thought as she turned on the shower.
When Oscar returned to his seat beside Renae their drinks had arrived. Oscar took the drinks in his hands and said, “Follow me Renae.” He led her to a quiet spot to the side of the building where he set the drinks down and then assisted her to be seated like a gentleman from olden days.
After taking his seat Oscar told her, “I’m not a good liar, Renae so I need to come clean with you.”
“Okay, I’m listening.”
“I have another guest arriving soon who may not be happy with us.”
“You wife is coming?” it was meant as a question but Oscar heard it as a statement.
“I want her to understand how it feels to find out that the person that you love may be cheating and hiding things from you.”
“You’re using me to hurt your wife?”
“No, that’s not the intent. It is about letting her understand how it feels to find out that your partner might be cheating on you. To have the impact I needed someone to sit with me for about an hour or so, someone really attractive, someone who she could believe that I would possibly fall in love with if the situation were different.”
Renae sat there for a moment. Initially she was overcome with emotion to hear that this man who she had watched from a distance and grown to respect would ever think of her as someone he might fall in love with. Oscar on the other hand thought that she would get up and leave but she didn’t. After taking control of her emotions she spoke. “I’ll play your part for you Oscar but only on one condition.”
“One condition, what condition is that?”
“My condition is that when this is over and your wife makes her decision, yes, I know what decision it is that she has to make this week, Oscar I want you to really take me out for a drink. I mean a real date not a make believe one.”
“I can’t do that. You must understand that after this if Irene makes the decision that I want her to, I won’t be able to honestly do that. It would make me no better than Marcus.”
“You could never be as rotten as Marcus, Oscar. You don’t have that in you. I’ve watched for a long time now from a distance as Madame has tracked your process. Every man who I go on a date with tries to seduce me. For once I want to go on a date with someone that I can trust, someone who takes me out because they respect me, someone that I can just have fun with without the need to wear iron clad panties.”
“I won’t cheat on her.”
“I know that but it won’t be cheating if you tell her will it?”
“Oh, now, that might be difficult,” Oscar said with a chuckle thinking that committing suicide might be an easier option.
“But that’s the point isn’t it? I am doing you and Irene a massive favor although she probably doesn’t know it yet so why shouldn’t I be rewarded in some way? If she stays I want her to know why I am here tonight and what our agreement is. I don’t want to make you out to be a cheating husband.”
“Okay but if this leads to my divorce you have to baby sit my son every second Saturday night.”
She laughed recognizing that he was joking. “I’ll do that gladly but why only every second Saturday night?”
“You will need to get out to find that man you said you wished you had.”
Renae laughed, “If Irene leaves you I won’t have to look. He will be single again.”
Oscar joined her in her laughter just as Irene approached their table. As Oscar spotted her coming toward them he saw the look on her face and he wondered if he might get out of this alive.
Irene didn’t speak. She just pulled up a seat to their table. After she sat down, she looked at him and said, “Well, are you going to get your wife a drink or does she have to buy her own.”
Oscar stood slowly and asked, “What would you like to drink, Irene?”
“You should know what I drink by now or has this woman stolen your memory. Make it a double.”
“Excuse me, Renae,” Oscar said as he turned, “Meet my wife, Irene. She obviously wants to talk to you alone. Make it quick, Irene. I won’t be long.”
Oscar returned about five minute later with a drink for them all. He gave Irene her drink first then Renae who looked up at him and smiled before he sat down next to her.
“Well, Oscar, you have shown me how it feels to be cheated on so where to from here?” Irene asked.
Oscar looked at Renae, “So you told her then? Did you tell her about the condition as well?”
“No, Oscar, that is up to you……” Renae looked across at Irene before she continued, “if she stays, that is? If she leaves you then you get off the hook don’t you?”
“I guess so. Irene when will I know your answer?”
“What answer is that, Oscar?”
“Are you leaving me for Marcus or not?”
“Think of what I have told you over and over again. Tell me what is it that I have repeated to you many, many times?”
Oscar looked puzzled, “You keep saying that you love me.”
“Yes, that’s true but there is something else that I have said to you many times.”
“You say you love me and that you will never leave me.”
“Yes, but what else?”
“I don’t know? What else is there?”
“Okay, obviously you did not understand what I was trying to convey to you so I’ll do it once more. Renae can be a witness so that if you ever forget again then you can ask her what it was.”
Oscar looked across at Renae who shrugged her shoulders and smiled. “Alright,” he replied.
“What I have said to you many times is that I love you so much that I could not survive without you. Do you understand what I’m saying this time?”
“Yes, I should have realized. Why didn’t you tell Marcus that then?”
“I did but I told him in his car where it was not being videoed. I told him where there could not be any witnesses. Oscar, Marcus is a weak man. His pride drives him. I know he video’s his conquests and I know that unlike you he probably doesn’t have protection against others getting access to the videos. If I told him there and someone pirated the video as it appears that you have done then it would crush him. I was using him but I didn’t want to harm him in any way.”
“I see.”
“Now, what is the promise you made to Renae?”
“I promised her a date if she helped me get you back.”
“I was never away. You’ve wasted a promise. Mind, I like your choice of woman, Oscar. Renae, I think you’re very special, you’re a rather sexy lady.” With that Irene stood, “Well, I had better leave you with your date, Oscar. Don’t wear him out, Renae. I want him to be still fit for me later in bed.”
“Why don’t you stay, Irene? I’m not here to seduce Oscar. I just like his company and I think I might like yours just as much.”
“How do you feel about that, Oscar?”
“The promise I made was to be a date after Marcus has left the country.”
“Alright so tonight the three of us can celebrate together and then next week after Marcus leaves for Australia without me the two of you can have your date out together. That sounds fair after what I have put you through, Oscar.”
With that they clicked glassed and downed their drink. The hostess arrived just in time to bring them refills.
…
Laurence opened the door to the motel room and stood aside to let Debbie pass. He placed the two bottles on the table and placed the mixers in the refrigerator. Irene took a seat and watched him. He then took three glasses and asked, “What does your fiancé drink.”
“He’ll be happy with bourbon with coke, I think.”
“I like that. I’ll have the same. How do you like your gin?”
“Do they have a lemon?” Debbie asked.
“Yes, I wondered why the barmaid put a lemon in the bag. So it’s gin and tonic with lemon then?”
“Yes, put just a slice of lemon in about this much gin in a glass that size,” Debbie told him while holding her finger and thumb about a half inch apart.
With the drinks poured they sat and sipped on their drinks before Laurence asked, “How do we go about this then?”
“I don’t know Laurence. It’s all new to me but I’d assume that it would work better if we moved to the lounge chairs. You and I could sit in the two-seater while Daniel sits in the single.”
“Maybe a bit of music could help?”
“Yes, but we don’t have any.”
“I have an app called Spotify on my phone. I’ll call up some slow love music. Do you dance?”
“I do but not very well.”
“Lovers waltz music so how does that sound?” Laurence asked as he set up his phone.
“Yes, I think it would turn Daniel on if we were to do that.”
“Okay, then that is what we will do. Should I kiss you as we dance?”
“Laurence, I am not going to give you instruction on how to seduce me. It was you who kept asking me for a date. Now that you have me here the rest is up to you?”
“Yes, I’m sorry. It is just that I had given up thinking that you would accept and I didn’t plan on having your boyfriend along for the ride.”
“This is about you and I. Daniel won’t interfere unless it gets out of hand.”
“What do you mean by out of hand?”
“Well, if you tried to do something that I didn’t agree to he might stop it.”
“My God, I like you Debbie. I’m not going to do anything that hurts you or that you don’t want. I’m not an animal!”
“No, I’m not saying that you are but I was giving you an example that some men might try. I know that you’re not a terrible person. I wouldn’t be here if I thought that.”
“I always wondered why you turned me down. Do you mind telling me?”
“No, that’s okay. I liked you but we worked too close together. I didn’t want to get involved with someone that I worked with.”
“I wish you had told me that. I would have handed in my notice and went to work somewhere else.”
“Would you have done that?” she looked at his expression and retorted, “My God, You’re serious?”
“Yes, I am. I would have done almost anything to get a date with you.”
Debbie smiled. His comment made her feel special and for a moment she almost kissed him but then remembered that she had to wait for Daniel. “You have your date tonight, Laurence so make sure it is special for both of us as well as my fiancé and perhaps there might be others to follow. If Daniel really likes it there could be many to follow. Our fate is in your hands now.”
As she said it there was a light knock on the door.
….
Rena slept that night with her head on Devon’s shoulder. Sandy lay behind her with her arm around her holding her right breast. Rena recognized Sandy’s touch by pressing her bottom in hard against her mons. Devon for his part lay for hours looking down at where Sandy held Rena’s breast wishing it had been him who was holding it. Devon had a great admiration for the female breast none more so that Rena’s.
Rena stirred at sunrise. She desperately needed to pee. She took hold of Sandy’s hand and moved it behind her to sit on Sandy’s thigh. She then looked upwards and was surprised to see Devon looking back to her with a smile on his face. He went to speak but she schussed him. He nodded to show he understood and assisted her to detach herself from her lovers.
As she moved towards the toilet he followed. “Where do you think you are going?” she asked.
“I was going with you.”
“I’m going to pee,” she stated expecting he would understand and turn back but he didn’t. At the doorway she turned to face him but before she could speak he put his arms around her and kissed her.
“Bbbbrrrrr, how can you kiss me? I stink?” Rena told him.
“No, you could never smell like that. You are just too beautiful to me.”
“Okay but I need to pee.”
“Yes, I want to watch you.”
“Watch me pee, why?”
“The thought turns me on, that’s all.”
“What, you think watching me pee will sexually excite you?”
“I can’t be sure but I was lying in bed admiring you and I could detect the odor of your c…. I mean your pussy and it was turning me on.”
“Really?”
“Yes, really.”
“Okay, come on in then.” She smiled at him and kissed him again. “Perhaps I might delay my pee for a little while if there is something else you would rather do? It’s not that urgent.”
Rena intended allowing him to have sex with her but she got a massive surprise when he dropped down on his knees to start licking the remnants of the prior night’s mating from her thighs and crotch.
Holding his head Rena moved back to sit on the edge of the bath which allowed her to open her legs.
“Oh God, you’re gaping open?” Devon stated. “Your pussy looks so beautiful, Rena. You taste so good too. I wish I could do this to you?”
“No you don’t. If you did this to me you would be at home sleeping alone now. Is that what you want, Devon?”
“No I’d rather be here with you. Why wouldn’t I be here with you if I had a big dick?”
“First off if you could do this to me then it wouldn’t be a dick. It would be a cock. Now the other thing is if you had a big cock you would think you were God and I don’t like men who think they own and control me. I only like what they can do for me. I like you just the way you are, Devon.”
“Then I’m glad I have a dick and not a cock.”
“Now, last night I told you that when the time is right you would get to know my pussy. Keep licking and when you’ve done the job properly I’ll bend over and you can sample her.”
“I want to go on top of you like Matias did last night.”
Rena chuckled, “Until I recover from Matias’s cock I won’t be able to feel you that way and I want to feel you and I want you to feel me. By bending over I can keep my legs closed and it will feel really good for you. I assure you.”
With that Rena lifted his head up and she kissed him. “Hhmm, you’re right I do taste good this morning. Now I’m going to bend over for you but you need to go slow with me because I’m very sore today.”
Devon stepped back while Rena turned around. She spread her legs and he went all the way in without touching her sides then she closed her legs. She then started using her muscles to work on his penis.
“Oh that’s nice. It’s like my dick is in a velvet vice.” he stated.
“I thought you would like that. Why don’t you just stand there and let me get you off my way?”
“How do you do that? It’s as if you were masturbating me. I didn’t know a girl could do that.”
“I’ve been practicing with a vibrator since the day I learned what sex was. I’ve always wanted to do this on a man and pension off my vibrator.”
“I’m going to cum soon.”
“Do you think you can hold off a little longer? I’d like us to cum together.” With that she reached down and started quickly rubbing a finger gently across her clit.
“Oh, I’d love that. I’ve never made a woman cum before.”
“Oh, Devon, now, give it to me. Oooohh, oooohh, oooohh,”
“Aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh. Oh that was good.”
Rena was surprised at how quickly his orgasm had ended but she wanted him to feel good about it so she told him. “Yes, it was. It felt wonderful, honey. Now you need to clean me again.”
Rena turned around, put her hands on his head and pushed him back onto his knees. She then spread her legs and pulled Devon’s head in against her crotch. Devon went to town and within a couple of minutes he had removed his little half thimble of sperm and maybe a little more from her pussy. She had come in to the bathroom for a pee after all.
Rena smiled realizing that his tongue was longer and bigger than his dick but then if you love someone does it really matter? Time would tell. One thing was certain she enjoyed this morning almost as much as last night because she felt that it was more personal. Now, the big issue she had to deal with was to gain Sandy’s acceptance of Devon. Perhaps she needed to introduce her to Devon’s skill with his tongue. Rena knew she enjoyed a good licking. Hhmm, maybe that’s the answer she thought as she turned on the shower.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
Oscar and Irene part 6 Chapter 10
It was after eleven by the time that Oscar, Irene and Renae decided to call it a night. All three of them were well and truly drunk by that time. The last couple of hours, Oscar had backed out of the conversation and allowed the girls to chatter away happily together. He was pleased, very pleased. He liked Renae and the way she moved which somehow sent out sexual suggestions. He watched as she touched Irene’s upper arm as she talked and even occasionally her thigh. Then he noticed that Irene was doing the same.
The movements were not lewd or obscene in any way but were more suggestive but even so more than slightly intimate. Oscar had to adjust himself because watching Irene and Renae together was turning him on. He looked closely at Irene and read the signs. She was also turned on. Her face was flushed and he noticed her licking her upper lip as she always did when sexually excited. Irene was getting horny. “Where was this heading,” he thought. “Was Irene trying to seduce this lady that he liked so much or was Renae trying to seduce Irene so that she could bed them both?” He smiled. He not only liked where this seemed to be heading but he enjoyed watching.
As they left the club Irene said, “Renae, you are too drunk to drive home. We live just up the road a bit so why don’t you spend the night with Oscar and me?”
“I’d really like that, Irene. I don’t look forward to going home by myself after having such a great time. I probably need a cup of coffee anyway and I know I won’t have one if I go home.”
“Oscar, can you drive? We’ll leave Renae’s car here. Renae and I will sit in the back. We can pick her car up in the morning. It’ll be safe here till then.”
Oscar drove slowly watching the ladies in the back as much as was possible. The laughing and the touching continued. Around halfway home the chatter stopped and when Oscar looked in the rear view mirror they were kissing. Oscar smiled. This was the type of things that his dreams were made of.
Oscar parked the car in the garage and got out but the ladies continued to kiss so he left them to it. He wandered into the house and put the kettle on. Teresa was nowhere to be seen so he knew that she must have gone to bed.
By the time that the kettle was boiled he heard the ladies coming in from the garage. He looked up and said, “I’ve boiled the kettle.”
“Fuck the kettle. Follow us, Oscar.” Irene said as she walked with Renae towards their bedroom.
Oscar smiled and followed. About halfway to the bedroom the girls stopped and again kissed. Then Irene turned to him and said, “Look after Renae for me Oscar. I’ve got to pee.” Oscar moved forward to put his arm around Renae and as he did so Irene’s hand went up to his face. The strong odor of pussy reached his nostrils. Irene had been fingering her!
Renae put her arms around Oscar’s neck, pulled him in against her and kissed him. “I like your wife, Oscar. She is a very sexy lady. She told me that she wants me to seduce you tonight to make up for her cheating on you. Take me to bed, Oscar.”
Oscar said nothing but picked her up and carried her into the bedroom. He laid her gently on the bed and kissed her again. Renae took his left hand and directed it to her crotch. “This is what Irene meant when she told you to take over. You have to obey your wife, don’t you?”
“I guess I must but I have a better idea and I think you will like it a lot more.”
Renae thought that he was going to use his cock but Oscar knew that without Irene telling him that would not happen. Instead he moved down the bed. He removed her panties and put his head between her legs. Renae caught on and moved her knees apart. Oscar’s tongue moved up one side of her pussy and down the other making sure that he didn’t touch her clit.
He repeated but this time his tongue went a little closer to her slit. On the next pass he very quickly moved across her clit. Renae moaned loudly. “Don’t tease me, Oscar.”
Oscar chuckled and repeated the movement but this time his tongue went a little lower to slip gently across her anus. “Oh fuck,” she moaned.
Oscar repeated the movement several more times but each time his tongue went just a bit closer to her slit and spent just a little more time on her clit. Finally as he heard Irene leave the bathroom his tongue went from the base of her slit up to her clit. He then used his hands to pull her apart and was amazed at how small her pussy entrance appeared. His tongue this time entered her and moved up to lap for quite a while on her clit.
“I’m going to cum soon, Oscar. I want you inside me.” Oscar ignored her until Irene interrupted him.
“Renae wants you to fuck her, Oscar. I know you want to. What are you waiting for?”
“Are you telling me to do it?” Oscar asked.
“She came back for you, Oscar. Don’t disappoint her. For Christ sake, fuck her!”
Oscar moved up and kissed her. He then asked her, “Is this what you want, Renae?”
Looking directly into Oscar’s eyes she begged. “Yes, please. I need it, Oscar. I want you. Push it into me, please.”
He pushed his cock against her but despite how wet she was it wouldn’t go so he slid his cock head up along her slit and then pushed it down again while exerting more pressure. Ever so slowly his head slipped inside her. He pulled back and pushed again but he only slipped a fraction of an inch inside.
“My God, you’re tight,” Oscar stated.
“Yes, I’ve never had anyone as big as you, Oscar.”
Oscar heard Irene chuckle when she heard that. He looked at her and saw she had opened her bedside table drawer. “Pull out, Oscar. I’ve got some lube here for you.” Irene sat on the bed and slipped across. She put some of the lube on her hand. Oscar withdrew from Renae and Irene ran her hand over him adding an ample coating to his penis. She then pushed a lube coated finger into Renae. “Now, that will help honey,” she stated then moved up and kissed Renae. “Go gentle with her, Oscar. She will stretch and it will be easier next time for both of you.”
The lube did the trick. Oscar worked his way into her then worked slowly trying to make her cum. After about ten minutes Irene said, “You need to pull out of her, Oscar. She is not on the pill.” Oscar smiled knowing that Irene was teasing Renae.
“No, she wants me to finish inside her, Irene?”
“Oh, oooohh, oooohh, oooohh, oooohh, ooooohhhhhh,” Renae screamed.
Oscar joined her with, “Aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahhhhhhh,” as he shot his infertile sperm inside her.
He rolled onto his side holding her tightly to his body to prevent his cock from slipping out.
“How did you like that, honey,” Irene asked her.
“It was beautiful. Why do you waste your time with those other men, Irene if you have this at home?”
“I often wonder, myself, honey. I guess it is like taking drugs. Once you start it’s difficult to walk away but not impossible.”
“Why did you say not impossible?”
“Marcus is the last one. I’ve got far too much to lose and I almost lost it all this time. I’m not willing to take that risk again.”
“So, you’re taking Oscar back then?”
“Yes, Renae. When you’re finished with him I want him back. You have one month, the exact time that Marcus had me.”
“What if I don’t want to give him back?”
Irene chuckled, “You don’t really know Oscar, do you. His addiction to me is too powerful for anyone to take him away from me. If he hasn’t left me by now he never will.”
….
Debbie sat still not moving and looked at Laurence. There was a second knock on the motel door. She smiled and nodded towards the door.
“You want me to get it,” Laurence asked her. Debbie didn’t answer but just smiled and nodded to confirm that she did.
As Laurence opened the door he stepped back as if frightened that Daniel might charge in and thump him but that didn’t happen. Daniel smiled, pushed his hand out towards him and asked, “How are you tonight Laurence?”
“I’m fine.” He answered and shook Daniels hand.
“And how is my lovely woman tonight,” Daniel asked as he strode towards the lounge chair where Debbie sat. He leaned over and they kissed.
“I’m fine as well,” Debbie answered after they kissed.
“Should I sit over here?” Daniel asked pointing to the single seater lounge chair.
“Yes, we thought that would work okay.” Debbie answered.
“Ah, you talked about it then,” Daniel responded.
“Yes, I think Laurence might be a little bit nervous.” Debbie stated looking over towards Laurence who was still over near the door.
“Hhmm, like me I expect,” Daniel informed her while waving Laurence over towards them. “Come on Laurence, none of us know how this works so don’t spoil it for Debbie.”
Laurence moved over to them. Debbie patted the seat beside her and Laurence sat down. All three of them were quiet for a while until Daniel blurted out.
“The boss called me earlier and told me that he wants me to fly out tonight. I had thought that I wouldn’t be going for a couple of days. I’m sorry, Debbie, I tried to get out of it but the boss said that if I didn’t handle it for him then he was frightened that they might lose the contract. There is some good news through. He is sending us on a week holiday at the expense of the business in return for the inconvenience.”
“So when do you fly out?”
“I’ve got to be at the airport in about two hours. So I have to go home soon and pack my luggage.”
“Oh, I had better leave then,” Laurence stated.
“No, you stay with Debbie. I’ll be able to pack myself.”
Debbie looked at Laurence and then back to Daniel, “If you’re flying out tonight then I need to come help you pack. You’re my fiancé for Christ sake. I’ve got to see you off.”
Daniel smiled, “Thanks, honey. I appreciate that. Why don’t you and Laurence both come back to the unit and see me off. You probably will need company anyway with me gone.”
“Are you sure, Daniel?” she asked.
“Yes, of course, I’m sure. Maybe you can ring me tomorrow night and tell me how it all went.”
“I’ll do that,” Laurence answered. The looked on Daniel’s face conveyed his shock. He had meant for Debbie to call him not Laurence.
Debbie giggled understanding why he looked so surprised. “Okay, let’s go then.”
“What about the motel room?”
“Who cares? There are more important things than a couple of bucks for a motel room.” Debbie stated as she grabbed her bag and headed towards the door.
….
When Rena and Devon returned to the bedroom she guided him to the end of the bed and whispered. “I want you to give Sandy a good licking like you did me.”
“Really?” Devon whispered back in surprise.
“Yes, really.” She whispered. “I want her to understand how skillful you are with that tongue of yours.”
“I’m not sure about this. She doesn’t like me.”
“Do you want to be with me again, Devon?”
“Yes, of course I do.”
“Then you have to win over Sandy. You have to earn the right to be with me. Do you understand what I’m saying? ”
“Yes, I understand. You are like her wife and she is like your husband.”
“That is exactly how it is. Now get to work and make it good because I want her to accept you.”
While Devon climbed slowly onto the bed towards Sandy’s crotch not knowing how he was going to do this thing Rena had asked of him, Rena moved up to kiss her. While doing so she rolled Sandy onto her back which separated Sandy’s legs.
As they kissed Devon placed his hands softly onto her knees and pushed her legs apart. He then started to gently use his tongue to clean the wet remnants of the taxi driver’s sperm from around the inside of her thighs.
Sandy’s left arm went up and around Rena’s neck more from automatic reaction then by rational thought. Being half asleep she also placed her right hand on the head of her lover between her legs to pull them closer. It was then she realized that something was wrong. “How can Rena lick me while I’m kissing her,” she thought. However while Rena was kissing her she couldn’t see who was between her legs.
“Ah, it’s the taxi driver. He must have stayed for the night.” She thought. But then she remembered seeing him leaving. “Had he come back? Who cares anyway because whoever it is they know how to treat a girl.” She pulled her knees up and opened her legs wider to give them easier access.
“I love you,” Rena whispered to her.
“I love you too, Rena. My God, whoever that person is with the big tongue they are really skilled at using it.” Sandy whispered back.
“Yes, he’s good isn’t he? I knew you would like it.”
“Yes, oh yes, that’s better than coffee in bed.” Sandy stated with a little giggle.
Rena moved her hand over and started to massage Sandy’s right breast. She knew better than to touch Sandy’s breasts unless she was sexually aroused. Sandy didn’t object so Rena knew that she was enjoying Devon’s skills.
“Oh, Rena I think I’m going to cum. Kiss me please.”
Rena kissed her partner long and hard while working hard on her breast. As she detected her breathing becoming ragged she took Sandy’s extended nipple in between her finger and thumb, rolled it around and squeezed.
“Oh fuck, I’m cumming, Rena. Oh I love, I love you so much. Oh, God, he’s sucking my big clit into his mouth and rubbing it with his tongue. Ooooohhhhhh, Rrreeennnnaaa, I.. I.. I… lllooovvvveeee yyyooouuu ssssooo mmuuucccchh, I’m squirting. Ooooohhh GGGGoooodddd.”
Sandy took her arm from around Rena’s neck and placed a hand either side of Devon’s head and pushed him back from her pussy and clit. Devon pulled back and admired Sandy’s big clit that protruded at least three inches from her pussy with a head on it very much like his own dick. He then moved up the bed and placed his mouth over her left breast and gently, ever so gently sucked it. He understood that women often got so excited when they reached orgasm that they couldn’t stand to be touched but just liked to be held so he placed an arm around both women and pulled in against them. Visions of the contentment of being held by his mother came back to Devon as Sandy placed her arm around his neck and pulled him gently but firmly in against her breast.
Sandy may have had a confused mixture of female and male hormones in her body but the motherly instinct in her was alive and well and she felt an intense feeling of contentment and sexual satisfaction flood through her body at feeling this gentle man suckle on her breast. She closed her eyes and dozed back to sleep reliving the intense feeling of pleasure that she had awoken to. This felt just too good for her to let go of. Rena had won Devon’s place in their relationship by exposing Sandy to the one thing that Devon was an expert at, eating pussy.
…
Oscar didn’t speak as he drove Renae back to her car. Renae looked across at him several times wondering what was going through his mind. She had enjoyed the breakfast that he had delivered to Irene and her in bed and was then impressed with the way that Oscar prepared their son Michael for school.
She had studied the lad closely and could identify the features that had been handed down through two generations from Madame in the sperm that had impregnated Irene, Oscar’s wife. It raised a question in her mind of what was important in a person’s make up. Was it the DNA that dominates or was it the love and affection combined with the teaching and exposures from the environment during their upbringing? She pushed the thought aside as she thought of Teresa.
It was a shock for Renae to see Marcus’s sister living with Irene and Oscar. Madame had often mentioned that Teresa had this thing for Oscar but she didn’t understand that it extended to her living with the family.
Teresa was obviously surprised to see her as well. She would know of her close relationship with Madame so it was not a surprise that Teresa treated her with contempt. That contempt would be multi-faceted. She would know that to sleep the night with Irene and Oscar it was likely that she would have had sex with the man she loved, Oscar while at the same time she probably didn’t want Madame to know that she lived in their house.
Renae made a point of paying Teresa a lot of attention. The last thing that she needed was for Teresa to start undermining her with her employer. Besides Renae had heard the news that Teresa was to be appointed to the board in the next few days. Who needs an enemy on the board of the business that pays her salary? Teresa listened to her but only replied with grunts and nods.
Oscar pulled up next to Renae’s car. She turned in her seat towards him thinking that he may kiss her but he didn’t make any attempt to do so.
“When will I see you next,” she asked him.
“I’m not sure,” he replied, “I’ve got quite a few issues to work out at home. I’ve got your phone number. What say I ring you?”
“Oscar, I know that you’re finding it hard but I really, really like you. I didn’t mean to seduce you last night. I usually run from men who want to have sex with me. I’m sorry if has caused you traumas. I would never have agreed if I thought that you might regret it.”
Oscar looked at her, “No, that’s not it. You know that I only ever had the desire for sex with Irene but with you it was different. It is new to me to feel this way. I’ve had sex with other women before but only because it lets Irene off the hook so to speak. It seems to make her feel less guilty or something but for the first time last night it was different. I wanted it, I wanted it for me, I really did but now I have to live with myself.”
Renae laughed, “Oscar, you don’t need to feel guilty. All three of us wanted it to happen and if you don’t want it to happen again then that’s okay. You should not feel committed. I’ve never enjoyed sex like I did last night but I can live without it if that is what you want.”
“Yes, I know that but does it change anything?”
“I don’t know what you mean when you say it doesn’t change anything?”
“It’s never about what we do. It’s about what I feel.”
“Oscar. That’s so nice for of you to say that. I’m lost for words.”
“Do you understand that I have to stop? I have to get control of my head. I need time.”
“Take the time that you need Oscar. I’ll be waiting beside my phone for your call, Okay?”
“Okay.”
“Are you going to kiss me?”
Oscar reached over and they kissed. She broke away from him, smiled and headed towards her car. He sat there as she slowly drove towards him, gave a wave and a smile then accelerated away. Oscar didn’t move he sat there for quite a long time before he slowly made his way home to his wife.
It was after eleven by the time that Oscar, Irene and Renae decided to call it a night. All three of them were well and truly drunk by that time. The last couple of hours, Oscar had backed out of the conversation and allowed the girls to chatter away happily together. He was pleased, very pleased. He liked Renae and the way she moved which somehow sent out sexual suggestions. He watched as she touched Irene’s upper arm as she talked and even occasionally her thigh. Then he noticed that Irene was doing the same.
The movements were not lewd or obscene in any way but were more suggestive but even so more than slightly intimate. Oscar had to adjust himself because watching Irene and Renae together was turning him on. He looked closely at Irene and read the signs. She was also turned on. Her face was flushed and he noticed her licking her upper lip as she always did when sexually excited. Irene was getting horny. “Where was this heading,” he thought. “Was Irene trying to seduce this lady that he liked so much or was Renae trying to seduce Irene so that she could bed them both?” He smiled. He not only liked where this seemed to be heading but he enjoyed watching.
As they left the club Irene said, “Renae, you are too drunk to drive home. We live just up the road a bit so why don’t you spend the night with Oscar and me?”
“I’d really like that, Irene. I don’t look forward to going home by myself after having such a great time. I probably need a cup of coffee anyway and I know I won’t have one if I go home.”
“Oscar, can you drive? We’ll leave Renae’s car here. Renae and I will sit in the back. We can pick her car up in the morning. It’ll be safe here till then.”
Oscar drove slowly watching the ladies in the back as much as was possible. The laughing and the touching continued. Around halfway home the chatter stopped and when Oscar looked in the rear view mirror they were kissing. Oscar smiled. This was the type of things that his dreams were made of.
Oscar parked the car in the garage and got out but the ladies continued to kiss so he left them to it. He wandered into the house and put the kettle on. Teresa was nowhere to be seen so he knew that she must have gone to bed.
By the time that the kettle was boiled he heard the ladies coming in from the garage. He looked up and said, “I’ve boiled the kettle.”
“Fuck the kettle. Follow us, Oscar.” Irene said as she walked with Renae towards their bedroom.
Oscar smiled and followed. About halfway to the bedroom the girls stopped and again kissed. Then Irene turned to him and said, “Look after Renae for me Oscar. I’ve got to pee.” Oscar moved forward to put his arm around Renae and as he did so Irene’s hand went up to his face. The strong odor of pussy reached his nostrils. Irene had been fingering her!
Renae put her arms around Oscar’s neck, pulled him in against her and kissed him. “I like your wife, Oscar. She is a very sexy lady. She told me that she wants me to seduce you tonight to make up for her cheating on you. Take me to bed, Oscar.”
Oscar said nothing but picked her up and carried her into the bedroom. He laid her gently on the bed and kissed her again. Renae took his left hand and directed it to her crotch. “This is what Irene meant when she told you to take over. You have to obey your wife, don’t you?”
“I guess I must but I have a better idea and I think you will like it a lot more.”
Renae thought that he was going to use his cock but Oscar knew that without Irene telling him that would not happen. Instead he moved down the bed. He removed her panties and put his head between her legs. Renae caught on and moved her knees apart. Oscar’s tongue moved up one side of her pussy and down the other making sure that he didn’t touch her clit.
He repeated but this time his tongue went a little closer to her slit. On the next pass he very quickly moved across her clit. Renae moaned loudly. “Don’t tease me, Oscar.”
Oscar chuckled and repeated the movement but this time his tongue went a little lower to slip gently across her anus. “Oh fuck,” she moaned.
Oscar repeated the movement several more times but each time his tongue went just a bit closer to her slit and spent just a little more time on her clit. Finally as he heard Irene leave the bathroom his tongue went from the base of her slit up to her clit. He then used his hands to pull her apart and was amazed at how small her pussy entrance appeared. His tongue this time entered her and moved up to lap for quite a while on her clit.
“I’m going to cum soon, Oscar. I want you inside me.” Oscar ignored her until Irene interrupted him.
“Renae wants you to fuck her, Oscar. I know you want to. What are you waiting for?”
“Are you telling me to do it?” Oscar asked.
“She came back for you, Oscar. Don’t disappoint her. For Christ sake, fuck her!”
Oscar moved up and kissed her. He then asked her, “Is this what you want, Renae?”
Looking directly into Oscar’s eyes she begged. “Yes, please. I need it, Oscar. I want you. Push it into me, please.”
He pushed his cock against her but despite how wet she was it wouldn’t go so he slid his cock head up along her slit and then pushed it down again while exerting more pressure. Ever so slowly his head slipped inside her. He pulled back and pushed again but he only slipped a fraction of an inch inside.
“My God, you’re tight,” Oscar stated.
“Yes, I’ve never had anyone as big as you, Oscar.”
Oscar heard Irene chuckle when she heard that. He looked at her and saw she had opened her bedside table drawer. “Pull out, Oscar. I’ve got some lube here for you.” Irene sat on the bed and slipped across. She put some of the lube on her hand. Oscar withdrew from Renae and Irene ran her hand over him adding an ample coating to his penis. She then pushed a lube coated finger into Renae. “Now, that will help honey,” she stated then moved up and kissed Renae. “Go gentle with her, Oscar. She will stretch and it will be easier next time for both of you.”
The lube did the trick. Oscar worked his way into her then worked slowly trying to make her cum. After about ten minutes Irene said, “You need to pull out of her, Oscar. She is not on the pill.” Oscar smiled knowing that Irene was teasing Renae.
“No, she wants me to finish inside her, Irene?”
“Oh, oooohh, oooohh, oooohh, oooohh, ooooohhhhhh,” Renae screamed.
Oscar joined her with, “Aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahhhhhhh,” as he shot his infertile sperm inside her.
He rolled onto his side holding her tightly to his body to prevent his cock from slipping out.
“How did you like that, honey,” Irene asked her.
“It was beautiful. Why do you waste your time with those other men, Irene if you have this at home?”
“I often wonder, myself, honey. I guess it is like taking drugs. Once you start it’s difficult to walk away but not impossible.”
“Why did you say not impossible?”
“Marcus is the last one. I’ve got far too much to lose and I almost lost it all this time. I’m not willing to take that risk again.”
“So, you’re taking Oscar back then?”
“Yes, Renae. When you’re finished with him I want him back. You have one month, the exact time that Marcus had me.”
“What if I don’t want to give him back?”
Irene chuckled, “You don’t really know Oscar, do you. His addiction to me is too powerful for anyone to take him away from me. If he hasn’t left me by now he never will.”
….
Debbie sat still not moving and looked at Laurence. There was a second knock on the motel door. She smiled and nodded towards the door.
“You want me to get it,” Laurence asked her. Debbie didn’t answer but just smiled and nodded to confirm that she did.
As Laurence opened the door he stepped back as if frightened that Daniel might charge in and thump him but that didn’t happen. Daniel smiled, pushed his hand out towards him and asked, “How are you tonight Laurence?”
“I’m fine.” He answered and shook Daniels hand.
“And how is my lovely woman tonight,” Daniel asked as he strode towards the lounge chair where Debbie sat. He leaned over and they kissed.
“I’m fine as well,” Debbie answered after they kissed.
“Should I sit over here?” Daniel asked pointing to the single seater lounge chair.
“Yes, we thought that would work okay.” Debbie answered.
“Ah, you talked about it then,” Daniel responded.
“Yes, I think Laurence might be a little bit nervous.” Debbie stated looking over towards Laurence who was still over near the door.
“Hhmm, like me I expect,” Daniel informed her while waving Laurence over towards them. “Come on Laurence, none of us know how this works so don’t spoil it for Debbie.”
Laurence moved over to them. Debbie patted the seat beside her and Laurence sat down. All three of them were quiet for a while until Daniel blurted out.
“The boss called me earlier and told me that he wants me to fly out tonight. I had thought that I wouldn’t be going for a couple of days. I’m sorry, Debbie, I tried to get out of it but the boss said that if I didn’t handle it for him then he was frightened that they might lose the contract. There is some good news through. He is sending us on a week holiday at the expense of the business in return for the inconvenience.”
“So when do you fly out?”
“I’ve got to be at the airport in about two hours. So I have to go home soon and pack my luggage.”
“Oh, I had better leave then,” Laurence stated.
“No, you stay with Debbie. I’ll be able to pack myself.”
Debbie looked at Laurence and then back to Daniel, “If you’re flying out tonight then I need to come help you pack. You’re my fiancé for Christ sake. I’ve got to see you off.”
Daniel smiled, “Thanks, honey. I appreciate that. Why don’t you and Laurence both come back to the unit and see me off. You probably will need company anyway with me gone.”
“Are you sure, Daniel?” she asked.
“Yes, of course, I’m sure. Maybe you can ring me tomorrow night and tell me how it all went.”
“I’ll do that,” Laurence answered. The looked on Daniel’s face conveyed his shock. He had meant for Debbie to call him not Laurence.
Debbie giggled understanding why he looked so surprised. “Okay, let’s go then.”
“What about the motel room?”
“Who cares? There are more important things than a couple of bucks for a motel room.” Debbie stated as she grabbed her bag and headed towards the door.
….
When Rena and Devon returned to the bedroom she guided him to the end of the bed and whispered. “I want you to give Sandy a good licking like you did me.”
“Really?” Devon whispered back in surprise.
“Yes, really.” She whispered. “I want her to understand how skillful you are with that tongue of yours.”
“I’m not sure about this. She doesn’t like me.”
“Do you want to be with me again, Devon?”
“Yes, of course I do.”
“Then you have to win over Sandy. You have to earn the right to be with me. Do you understand what I’m saying? ”
“Yes, I understand. You are like her wife and she is like your husband.”
“That is exactly how it is. Now get to work and make it good because I want her to accept you.”
While Devon climbed slowly onto the bed towards Sandy’s crotch not knowing how he was going to do this thing Rena had asked of him, Rena moved up to kiss her. While doing so she rolled Sandy onto her back which separated Sandy’s legs.
As they kissed Devon placed his hands softly onto her knees and pushed her legs apart. He then started to gently use his tongue to clean the wet remnants of the taxi driver’s sperm from around the inside of her thighs.
Sandy’s left arm went up and around Rena’s neck more from automatic reaction then by rational thought. Being half asleep she also placed her right hand on the head of her lover between her legs to pull them closer. It was then she realized that something was wrong. “How can Rena lick me while I’m kissing her,” she thought. However while Rena was kissing her she couldn’t see who was between her legs.
“Ah, it’s the taxi driver. He must have stayed for the night.” She thought. But then she remembered seeing him leaving. “Had he come back? Who cares anyway because whoever it is they know how to treat a girl.” She pulled her knees up and opened her legs wider to give them easier access.
“I love you,” Rena whispered to her.
“I love you too, Rena. My God, whoever that person is with the big tongue they are really skilled at using it.” Sandy whispered back.
“Yes, he’s good isn’t he? I knew you would like it.”
“Yes, oh yes, that’s better than coffee in bed.” Sandy stated with a little giggle.
Rena moved her hand over and started to massage Sandy’s right breast. She knew better than to touch Sandy’s breasts unless she was sexually aroused. Sandy didn’t object so Rena knew that she was enjoying Devon’s skills.
“Oh, Rena I think I’m going to cum. Kiss me please.”
Rena kissed her partner long and hard while working hard on her breast. As she detected her breathing becoming ragged she took Sandy’s extended nipple in between her finger and thumb, rolled it around and squeezed.
“Oh fuck, I’m cumming, Rena. Oh I love, I love you so much. Oh, God, he’s sucking my big clit into his mouth and rubbing it with his tongue. Ooooohhhhhh, Rrreeennnnaaa, I.. I.. I… lllooovvvveeee yyyooouuu ssssooo mmuuucccchh, I’m squirting. Ooooohhh GGGGoooodddd.”
Sandy took her arm from around Rena’s neck and placed a hand either side of Devon’s head and pushed him back from her pussy and clit. Devon pulled back and admired Sandy’s big clit that protruded at least three inches from her pussy with a head on it very much like his own dick. He then moved up the bed and placed his mouth over her left breast and gently, ever so gently sucked it. He understood that women often got so excited when they reached orgasm that they couldn’t stand to be touched but just liked to be held so he placed an arm around both women and pulled in against them. Visions of the contentment of being held by his mother came back to Devon as Sandy placed her arm around his neck and pulled him gently but firmly in against her breast.
Sandy may have had a confused mixture of female and male hormones in her body but the motherly instinct in her was alive and well and she felt an intense feeling of contentment and sexual satisfaction flood through her body at feeling this gentle man suckle on her breast. She closed her eyes and dozed back to sleep reliving the intense feeling of pleasure that she had awoken to. This felt just too good for her to let go of. Rena had won Devon’s place in their relationship by exposing Sandy to the one thing that Devon was an expert at, eating pussy.
…
Oscar didn’t speak as he drove Renae back to her car. Renae looked across at him several times wondering what was going through his mind. She had enjoyed the breakfast that he had delivered to Irene and her in bed and was then impressed with the way that Oscar prepared their son Michael for school.
She had studied the lad closely and could identify the features that had been handed down through two generations from Madame in the sperm that had impregnated Irene, Oscar’s wife. It raised a question in her mind of what was important in a person’s make up. Was it the DNA that dominates or was it the love and affection combined with the teaching and exposures from the environment during their upbringing? She pushed the thought aside as she thought of Teresa.
It was a shock for Renae to see Marcus’s sister living with Irene and Oscar. Madame had often mentioned that Teresa had this thing for Oscar but she didn’t understand that it extended to her living with the family.
Teresa was obviously surprised to see her as well. She would know of her close relationship with Madame so it was not a surprise that Teresa treated her with contempt. That contempt would be multi-faceted. She would know that to sleep the night with Irene and Oscar it was likely that she would have had sex with the man she loved, Oscar while at the same time she probably didn’t want Madame to know that she lived in their house.
Renae made a point of paying Teresa a lot of attention. The last thing that she needed was for Teresa to start undermining her with her employer. Besides Renae had heard the news that Teresa was to be appointed to the board in the next few days. Who needs an enemy on the board of the business that pays her salary? Teresa listened to her but only replied with grunts and nods.
Oscar pulled up next to Renae’s car. She turned in her seat towards him thinking that he may kiss her but he didn’t make any attempt to do so.
“When will I see you next,” she asked him.
“I’m not sure,” he replied, “I’ve got quite a few issues to work out at home. I’ve got your phone number. What say I ring you?”
“Oscar, I know that you’re finding it hard but I really, really like you. I didn’t mean to seduce you last night. I usually run from men who want to have sex with me. I’m sorry if has caused you traumas. I would never have agreed if I thought that you might regret it.”
Oscar looked at her, “No, that’s not it. You know that I only ever had the desire for sex with Irene but with you it was different. It is new to me to feel this way. I’ve had sex with other women before but only because it lets Irene off the hook so to speak. It seems to make her feel less guilty or something but for the first time last night it was different. I wanted it, I wanted it for me, I really did but now I have to live with myself.”
Renae laughed, “Oscar, you don’t need to feel guilty. All three of us wanted it to happen and if you don’t want it to happen again then that’s okay. You should not feel committed. I’ve never enjoyed sex like I did last night but I can live without it if that is what you want.”
“Yes, I know that but does it change anything?”
“I don’t know what you mean when you say it doesn’t change anything?”
“It’s never about what we do. It’s about what I feel.”
“Oscar. That’s so nice for of you to say that. I’m lost for words.”
“Do you understand that I have to stop? I have to get control of my head. I need time.”
“Take the time that you need Oscar. I’ll be waiting beside my phone for your call, Okay?”
“Okay.”
“Are you going to kiss me?”
Oscar reached over and they kissed. She broke away from him, smiled and headed towards her car. He sat there as she slowly drove towards him, gave a wave and a smile then accelerated away. Oscar didn’t move he sat there for quite a long time before he slowly made his way home to his wife.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
Oscar and Irene Part 6 Chapter 11.
“But you’re going away, Daniel. You need some private time with your wife.” Laurence stated. “She will miss you. I’ll leave the two of you alone so you can spend the hour with her before you fly out.”
“Yes, she will miss me if you’re not here with her. Don’t you understand? If she is here by herself then I will worry every moment of every day that I’m away but with you here I’ll know she is looked after. Besides she likes you and she trusts you.”
Laurence laughed out loud, “She likes me and trusts me so much that she said no to me over twenty times when I asked her for a date.”
“That was only because she worked too closely with you and she didn’t want to start issues with her work.”
“Is that what she told you? Did you discuss me with her?”
“Yes, we talk about everything. She told me that she hated saying no to you but had to because of her work.”
“Damn, if I’d known that I would have got another job.”
Daniel laughed. “Now I’m starting to get worried. I think you shouldn’t tell me more. Remember she is my fiancé. Don’t get any cute ideas about a permanent love affair, Laurence. This is a temporary thing. We can be friends forever but lovers for now. The other thing is that anything that happens never gets repeated outside this house.”
“I won’t talk,” Laurence shook his head, “As for permanency, I haven’t got any chance. She’s all yours. I wouldn’t be here now if you said no.”
“Just keep it like that okay. Now let’s get Debbie and we’ll head to the airport. She can sit in the back with you.”
“Why?”
“I’m going away. I’m going to miss the fun. I want to at least have something to think about while I’m away.”
Laurence placed his hands on his forehead, “My God, you want me to seduce your wife in the back of a car while you drive to the airport to fly out of the country. This is getting crazy.”
“No, I don’t expect you to seduce her but maybe play around a little if you understand.”
“Thank God for that. I had visions of Debbie with her feet on the roof of the car as you ran us off the road into a ditch from watching in the rear view mirror and playing with yourself.”
“I won’t run off the road.” Daniel stated with a laugh understanding that the man was trying to crack a joke to relieve some of the pressure he was feeling.
“That’s a blessing, at least.” Laurence suddenly got very serious, “Look, Daniel. She will be okay. I’ll make damn sure she is safe and looked after her for you. Focus on your work. You will never have to worry about Debbie while she is with me, okay?”
“Okay.”
….
Rena woke up with a start. She was alone in the bed. Her partner and her lover had left her. Then she heard the gentle hum of voices coming from the kitchen and recognized the owners of those voices, Sandy and Devon.
She leapt from the bed eager to hear what they were talking about. Was Sandy telling Devon he had to leave or were they planning to undermine her in her relationship with Sandy? She had to know. Her adult life had been wracked with insecurities knowing that she was not like her mother and her sister. She liked other women but almost every woman that she knew didn’t appear to have those urges until she met Sandy that is. It often made her feel unwanted and unwanted people feel insecure.
She tiptoed down the hall way and leant against the wall to listen.
“You will have to pick up responsibilities, Devon.”
“Yes, I know. I’m not looking for a free ride, Sandy.”
“There are three bedrooms. To outsiders we are just flat mates here. The room at the end will be yours. That was Rena’s room we were in last night and mine is on the other side of the hallway. The rent gets split three ways and you’ll have to come up with a third of the bond money.”
“I expected that. I’m not looking to free-load. I just want to be around you and Rena.”
“That’s the other thing. Rena and I are partners. You need to understand that. I look after her. She’s mine. Don’t go getting ideas. Do you understand what I’m saying?”
“Yes, I understand but does that mean that I can’t be with her?”
“Of course you can be with her if she wants it but make sure that I’m not left out. Keep your place, that’s all I’m saying. If our relationship suffers then you are out on your ear.”
“I’ll make sure that you are looked after, Sandy. I don’t want to hurt anyone. I want us to be happy living together.”
“There will be disagreements. There always are in relationships. My mum and dad fought like cats and dogs but they still loved each other. Rena and I fight from time to time but we always patch it up. If we have an argument, don’t go around sulking in a corner somewhere by yourself. I can’t handle that shit.”
“I don’t usually have arguments with people.”
“What? Are you saying you agree with everything anybody says?”
“No, I debate points when it is important but I don’t argue. I just show the other person the data and I allow the other person to decide for themselves. We are all individuals and have our right to believe what we want.”
“What if the data shows you’re wrong?”
“If I’m wrong I say so. There is nothing wrong with being wrong. If the data shows that you’re wrong then you have learned something and that’s a good thing.”
“Fuck me, where are your balls. Aren’t you a man? Stand up for yourself! Surely you don’t advertise to the world that you’re wrong, do you?” My God, you’re a fucking piss weak wimp.”
“I suppose so but I can’t see any value in arguing about something if you know nothing about it. You are better off just listening and learning if you don’t know.”
“No wonder Rena likes you. She’s the same but she’s got an excuse, she’s a woman”
“Why would being a woman make any difference? Perhaps she likes to learn so she just listens to logic. You can’t learn if you make out that you already know everything, can you? Maybe her desire to know overcomes her desire to pretend to be an expert on things she doesn’t know about.”
“Are you calling me a know-all, Devon?”
“I’m not calling you anything, Sandy. We were talking about what we think of Rena. I didn’t mention you at all.”
“Yes, I guess so,” Sandy answered as if she was deep in thought.
Rena smiled then quietly tip-toed back along the hallway towards the bathroom. “Devon may not be a great lover but he certainly is going to be the best friend that I have ever had,” she thought as she turned on the shower. "He understands me and sticks up for me. I like that."
…
Debbie and Laurence stood in the airport watching the plane taxi down the runway and then build up speed to take off. They watched until the plane was just a speck in the distance then it disappeared over the horizon.
“I’m going to miss you,” she said thinking out aloud.
“Is this your first time?”
“First time, what do you mean my first time?”
“I mean, your first time without him.”
“We only met a few months ago. I guess when you think about it, it is my first time without him, since we met I mean.”
“You’ve only known him a few months and you’re living with him already?”
“Yes, I knew from the first moment I met him that we would be together for life. We plan to get married in a couple of weeks’ time.”
“Love at first sight for both of you, that’s so romantic. I had heard of things like that but I didn’t know it actually happened where both of you fell in love at the same time.”
“You don’t understand it?”
“Yes, I do actually. I thought that I was the only one though.”
“What happened? Where is she now?”
Laurence looked lovingly into her eyes, “She worried about things that didn’t matter in the real world and then met someone else who she fell in love with.”
“My God, that’s so sad.”
“No, not really, she is happy. That’s all that matters if you love someone. It should never be about yourself if you truly love the other person.”
“Where is she now?”
Laurence looked down at the floor. He was lost for words. Debbie saw the tears forming in his eyes. She put her arms around him and said, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to raise something that hurts you. Come on, let’s go home. I’ll do my best to make you forget her over the next week.”
“Hhmm, I like the thought but I don’t think you will somehow.”
“I can try.”
“Yes, you can and I appreciate it but I think the harder you try the more I will remember her.”
“We’ll see about that. Come on.”
Laurence smiled but it was a false smile because inside his feelings were scrambled. He felt joy at being with her but sadness and pain that at the end of the week he had to hand her back. But then she would be happy and if you loved someone, really loved her that is all that matters isn’t it? If she hadn’t been there to see it he would have fallen to the floor and curled up in a little ball to shut out the world but he couldn’t do that because then she would know.
This was going to be a hard week for him but at the same time one of the best of his life. He wanted to run but then he wanted to stay. But then the desire to hold her in his arms overcome everything else and he grabbed her arm, turned her around and held her so tight to his body that he felt that she was part of him. Debbie wrapped her arms around him and squeezed him back. Then she finally realized what he had said to her.
“Oh my fucking God, it’s me, isn’t it? You love me!” she blurted out loudly to the world. The people around her stopped in their tracks and slowly one by one they started to applaud. Everyone appreciates true love.
…
Oscar sat in the bar. It was not like him to go to a bar by himself. He was a man who only did things with a purpose and sitting in a bar drinking alcohol to him served no purpose until today. He looked at the time. It was six-thirty. He had to go home. Irene and Teresa would be worried about him. He usually got home just after four or else called but today he had done neither. He had one more drink then got up and left.
Irene heard his car arrive so went to the door to meet him. She took him into her arms smelling the odor of alcohol as she did so.
“Are you okay, Oscar?” she asked as she pulled Oscar towards his office. Teresa looked on with a worried look on her face.
“Yes, I’ll be okay.” He replied.
“You’ve hurt him Irene. I told you not to go near Marcus. Tell him it’s over. Don’t let him suffer like this.” Teresa blurted out as they disappeared through the office doorway.
“Is mummy going to leave us for my other daddy?” Teresa heard Michael ask her in the background. The words “other daddy,” shocked her.
Teresa turned around and hugged Michael, “no, Michael. Daddy is sick that’s all. He’ll be okay in the morning. When men drink too much beer they get sick sometimes.”
“Why did he drink too much beer?” he asked.
“It’s complicated. You’ll understand these things when you get older? Sometimes men worry about things that really don’t matter at all.”
“Daddy worries about things?”
“Yes, sometimes daddy worries about things that hurt him but there is no need to worry. It will all work its self out in the long run.”
“Aunty Teresa, I got hurt like daddy. My friends brother called me a bastard and said daddy was not my daddy. He said that my daddy was our uncle Mark. He made me cry. I want daddy to be my daddy. I don’t like our uncle Mark.”
“Yes, not many of us like our uncle Mark and what he does but unfortunately we can’t change that. Your friend’s brother is a naughty boy to say those things about you, Michael. You must not worry about what nasty people say. Oscar will always be your daddy and he will always be there for you no matter what anybody says. He loves you very much. You are lucky to have him as a father. There are none better.”
Michael nodded to show that he understood so Teresa continued.
“Of all the people in the world Oscar is the one that loves you more than anyone else other than your mother. Remember that because one day you will need to know.”
“I’ll need to know?”
“Yes, there are nasty people in this world who would hurt us so we have to stick together, you, me, your mummy, your daddy, Debbie and Rena. We are a team, the good team.” She took his toy sword and waved it around in the air. “We are the soldiers of good things fighting the evil people of the world who would say nasty things to Michael.”
They laughed together as Michael jumped up and down in his seat waving his pretend sword around.
“Come on now. It’s almost time for bed. I’ll call your father back from his office to tuck you in.”
“He’s with mummy. He loves her. He told me.”
“Yes, he loves us all and we love him just as much, don’t we?”
“You love him too?” the young boy asked.
“Yes, I love him almost as much as I love you.” Teresa told him as a tear ran down her cheek, “Now, let me go and I’ll go fetch your daddy to tuck you in.”
…
Debbie and Laurence drove home in dead silence. Debbie was lost for words. She didn’t know how to handle the present situation while Laurence was worried that she would reject him now that she knew the truth.
She pulled into the driveway, pushed the button to open the carport door, parked the car then closed the carport door. She sat there looking at the gauges on the dash not moving. He waited. Eventually she spoke.
“What happens now?” she asked.
“What would you like to happen?”
“I don’t know.”
“Neither do I but I can assure you that nothing has changed.”
“What! Nothing has changed? Of course it has changed. We drove down this driveway believing that we were going to have a sexual adventure together. My fiancé thinks we are going to have a quick roll in the hay but that’s not what it can be now, can it?”
“Daniel knows. He’s not stupid.”
“How would he know?”
“He made me promise that I would hand you back to him when he returns. He wouldn’t have to do that if he didn’t know. Nothing has changed except that you stumbled onto the truth.”
“What if I fall in love with you?”
“What if you didn’t know and you fell in love with me? Don’t you see that nothing has changed?”
“I guess so.”
“Debbie if this is going to cause you problems then I’ll walk away right now. I want you to be happy. That’s all that I want and if I can keep you happy during the next week then I’ve achieved something that I couldn’t achieve until Daniel handed us this opportunity.”
“Will you be able to walk away at the end of the week though?”
“Yes, if that is necessary I will. I promise.”
“Why did you say if?”
“Think about it.”
“I have and I don’t understand it.”
“Daniel loves you, correct?”
“Yes, he does.”
“So why did he encourage you to invite me here?”
“I don’t know?”
“Did you talk to him about me?”
“Yes, I told him that you often asked me to go out with you. I told him that I really wanted to but was frightened it would affect my work because my boss doesn’t like employees getting together.”
“Knowing that, he still invited me here.”
“He told me to invite you, yes.”
“He knew that if you didn’t care you would have said no. He also knew that if I got knocked back once and I didn’t care I would not have asked you again, correct?”
“I guess.”
“Okay, well nothing has changed except you stumbled onto my feelings.”
Debbie sat still saying nothing for quite a long time. She looked blankly at the wall in front of her in the dim light. Laurence waited. He knew what the problem was but he didn’t know how she would handle it. She needed time and he knew it.
“What about my feelings?”
“Yes, what about your feelings?” he asked.
“I know how you feel but you don’t know how I feel.”
“Well, that could be the situation. Do you want to change that? You don’t have to if you don’t want to. It’s not essential for us to have sex.”
“But what if it is not sex? What if we were making love or what happens if we fall in love?”
“If you’re frightened, I’ll walk away. You don’t have to do this thing if you choose not to, Debbie. I want to and I’m going to suffer when it ends but just one week with you will make my world brighter but this decision has to be yours.”
“Okay let’s go to the bedroom then. It’s just sex, right.”
Laurence smiled, “Yes, it’s just sex.”
“But you’re going away, Daniel. You need some private time with your wife.” Laurence stated. “She will miss you. I’ll leave the two of you alone so you can spend the hour with her before you fly out.”
“Yes, she will miss me if you’re not here with her. Don’t you understand? If she is here by herself then I will worry every moment of every day that I’m away but with you here I’ll know she is looked after. Besides she likes you and she trusts you.”
Laurence laughed out loud, “She likes me and trusts me so much that she said no to me over twenty times when I asked her for a date.”
“That was only because she worked too closely with you and she didn’t want to start issues with her work.”
“Is that what she told you? Did you discuss me with her?”
“Yes, we talk about everything. She told me that she hated saying no to you but had to because of her work.”
“Damn, if I’d known that I would have got another job.”
Daniel laughed. “Now I’m starting to get worried. I think you shouldn’t tell me more. Remember she is my fiancé. Don’t get any cute ideas about a permanent love affair, Laurence. This is a temporary thing. We can be friends forever but lovers for now. The other thing is that anything that happens never gets repeated outside this house.”
“I won’t talk,” Laurence shook his head, “As for permanency, I haven’t got any chance. She’s all yours. I wouldn’t be here now if you said no.”
“Just keep it like that okay. Now let’s get Debbie and we’ll head to the airport. She can sit in the back with you.”
“Why?”
“I’m going away. I’m going to miss the fun. I want to at least have something to think about while I’m away.”
Laurence placed his hands on his forehead, “My God, you want me to seduce your wife in the back of a car while you drive to the airport to fly out of the country. This is getting crazy.”
“No, I don’t expect you to seduce her but maybe play around a little if you understand.”
“Thank God for that. I had visions of Debbie with her feet on the roof of the car as you ran us off the road into a ditch from watching in the rear view mirror and playing with yourself.”
“I won’t run off the road.” Daniel stated with a laugh understanding that the man was trying to crack a joke to relieve some of the pressure he was feeling.
“That’s a blessing, at least.” Laurence suddenly got very serious, “Look, Daniel. She will be okay. I’ll make damn sure she is safe and looked after her for you. Focus on your work. You will never have to worry about Debbie while she is with me, okay?”
“Okay.”
….
Rena woke up with a start. She was alone in the bed. Her partner and her lover had left her. Then she heard the gentle hum of voices coming from the kitchen and recognized the owners of those voices, Sandy and Devon.
She leapt from the bed eager to hear what they were talking about. Was Sandy telling Devon he had to leave or were they planning to undermine her in her relationship with Sandy? She had to know. Her adult life had been wracked with insecurities knowing that she was not like her mother and her sister. She liked other women but almost every woman that she knew didn’t appear to have those urges until she met Sandy that is. It often made her feel unwanted and unwanted people feel insecure.
She tiptoed down the hall way and leant against the wall to listen.
“You will have to pick up responsibilities, Devon.”
“Yes, I know. I’m not looking for a free ride, Sandy.”
“There are three bedrooms. To outsiders we are just flat mates here. The room at the end will be yours. That was Rena’s room we were in last night and mine is on the other side of the hallway. The rent gets split three ways and you’ll have to come up with a third of the bond money.”
“I expected that. I’m not looking to free-load. I just want to be around you and Rena.”
“That’s the other thing. Rena and I are partners. You need to understand that. I look after her. She’s mine. Don’t go getting ideas. Do you understand what I’m saying?”
“Yes, I understand but does that mean that I can’t be with her?”
“Of course you can be with her if she wants it but make sure that I’m not left out. Keep your place, that’s all I’m saying. If our relationship suffers then you are out on your ear.”
“I’ll make sure that you are looked after, Sandy. I don’t want to hurt anyone. I want us to be happy living together.”
“There will be disagreements. There always are in relationships. My mum and dad fought like cats and dogs but they still loved each other. Rena and I fight from time to time but we always patch it up. If we have an argument, don’t go around sulking in a corner somewhere by yourself. I can’t handle that shit.”
“I don’t usually have arguments with people.”
“What? Are you saying you agree with everything anybody says?”
“No, I debate points when it is important but I don’t argue. I just show the other person the data and I allow the other person to decide for themselves. We are all individuals and have our right to believe what we want.”
“What if the data shows you’re wrong?”
“If I’m wrong I say so. There is nothing wrong with being wrong. If the data shows that you’re wrong then you have learned something and that’s a good thing.”
“Fuck me, where are your balls. Aren’t you a man? Stand up for yourself! Surely you don’t advertise to the world that you’re wrong, do you?” My God, you’re a fucking piss weak wimp.”
“I suppose so but I can’t see any value in arguing about something if you know nothing about it. You are better off just listening and learning if you don’t know.”
“No wonder Rena likes you. She’s the same but she’s got an excuse, she’s a woman”
“Why would being a woman make any difference? Perhaps she likes to learn so she just listens to logic. You can’t learn if you make out that you already know everything, can you? Maybe her desire to know overcomes her desire to pretend to be an expert on things she doesn’t know about.”
“Are you calling me a know-all, Devon?”
“I’m not calling you anything, Sandy. We were talking about what we think of Rena. I didn’t mention you at all.”
“Yes, I guess so,” Sandy answered as if she was deep in thought.
Rena smiled then quietly tip-toed back along the hallway towards the bathroom. “Devon may not be a great lover but he certainly is going to be the best friend that I have ever had,” she thought as she turned on the shower. "He understands me and sticks up for me. I like that."
…
Debbie and Laurence stood in the airport watching the plane taxi down the runway and then build up speed to take off. They watched until the plane was just a speck in the distance then it disappeared over the horizon.
“I’m going to miss you,” she said thinking out aloud.
“Is this your first time?”
“First time, what do you mean my first time?”
“I mean, your first time without him.”
“We only met a few months ago. I guess when you think about it, it is my first time without him, since we met I mean.”
“You’ve only known him a few months and you’re living with him already?”
“Yes, I knew from the first moment I met him that we would be together for life. We plan to get married in a couple of weeks’ time.”
“Love at first sight for both of you, that’s so romantic. I had heard of things like that but I didn’t know it actually happened where both of you fell in love at the same time.”
“You don’t understand it?”
“Yes, I do actually. I thought that I was the only one though.”
“What happened? Where is she now?”
Laurence looked lovingly into her eyes, “She worried about things that didn’t matter in the real world and then met someone else who she fell in love with.”
“My God, that’s so sad.”
“No, not really, she is happy. That’s all that matters if you love someone. It should never be about yourself if you truly love the other person.”
“Where is she now?”
Laurence looked down at the floor. He was lost for words. Debbie saw the tears forming in his eyes. She put her arms around him and said, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to raise something that hurts you. Come on, let’s go home. I’ll do my best to make you forget her over the next week.”
“Hhmm, I like the thought but I don’t think you will somehow.”
“I can try.”
“Yes, you can and I appreciate it but I think the harder you try the more I will remember her.”
“We’ll see about that. Come on.”
Laurence smiled but it was a false smile because inside his feelings were scrambled. He felt joy at being with her but sadness and pain that at the end of the week he had to hand her back. But then she would be happy and if you loved someone, really loved her that is all that matters isn’t it? If she hadn’t been there to see it he would have fallen to the floor and curled up in a little ball to shut out the world but he couldn’t do that because then she would know.
This was going to be a hard week for him but at the same time one of the best of his life. He wanted to run but then he wanted to stay. But then the desire to hold her in his arms overcome everything else and he grabbed her arm, turned her around and held her so tight to his body that he felt that she was part of him. Debbie wrapped her arms around him and squeezed him back. Then she finally realized what he had said to her.
“Oh my fucking God, it’s me, isn’t it? You love me!” she blurted out loudly to the world. The people around her stopped in their tracks and slowly one by one they started to applaud. Everyone appreciates true love.
…
Oscar sat in the bar. It was not like him to go to a bar by himself. He was a man who only did things with a purpose and sitting in a bar drinking alcohol to him served no purpose until today. He looked at the time. It was six-thirty. He had to go home. Irene and Teresa would be worried about him. He usually got home just after four or else called but today he had done neither. He had one more drink then got up and left.
Irene heard his car arrive so went to the door to meet him. She took him into her arms smelling the odor of alcohol as she did so.
“Are you okay, Oscar?” she asked as she pulled Oscar towards his office. Teresa looked on with a worried look on her face.
“Yes, I’ll be okay.” He replied.
“You’ve hurt him Irene. I told you not to go near Marcus. Tell him it’s over. Don’t let him suffer like this.” Teresa blurted out as they disappeared through the office doorway.
“Is mummy going to leave us for my other daddy?” Teresa heard Michael ask her in the background. The words “other daddy,” shocked her.
Teresa turned around and hugged Michael, “no, Michael. Daddy is sick that’s all. He’ll be okay in the morning. When men drink too much beer they get sick sometimes.”
“Why did he drink too much beer?” he asked.
“It’s complicated. You’ll understand these things when you get older? Sometimes men worry about things that really don’t matter at all.”
“Daddy worries about things?”
“Yes, sometimes daddy worries about things that hurt him but there is no need to worry. It will all work its self out in the long run.”
“Aunty Teresa, I got hurt like daddy. My friends brother called me a bastard and said daddy was not my daddy. He said that my daddy was our uncle Mark. He made me cry. I want daddy to be my daddy. I don’t like our uncle Mark.”
“Yes, not many of us like our uncle Mark and what he does but unfortunately we can’t change that. Your friend’s brother is a naughty boy to say those things about you, Michael. You must not worry about what nasty people say. Oscar will always be your daddy and he will always be there for you no matter what anybody says. He loves you very much. You are lucky to have him as a father. There are none better.”
Michael nodded to show that he understood so Teresa continued.
“Of all the people in the world Oscar is the one that loves you more than anyone else other than your mother. Remember that because one day you will need to know.”
“I’ll need to know?”
“Yes, there are nasty people in this world who would hurt us so we have to stick together, you, me, your mummy, your daddy, Debbie and Rena. We are a team, the good team.” She took his toy sword and waved it around in the air. “We are the soldiers of good things fighting the evil people of the world who would say nasty things to Michael.”
They laughed together as Michael jumped up and down in his seat waving his pretend sword around.
“Come on now. It’s almost time for bed. I’ll call your father back from his office to tuck you in.”
“He’s with mummy. He loves her. He told me.”
“Yes, he loves us all and we love him just as much, don’t we?”
“You love him too?” the young boy asked.
“Yes, I love him almost as much as I love you.” Teresa told him as a tear ran down her cheek, “Now, let me go and I’ll go fetch your daddy to tuck you in.”
…
Debbie and Laurence drove home in dead silence. Debbie was lost for words. She didn’t know how to handle the present situation while Laurence was worried that she would reject him now that she knew the truth.
She pulled into the driveway, pushed the button to open the carport door, parked the car then closed the carport door. She sat there looking at the gauges on the dash not moving. He waited. Eventually she spoke.
“What happens now?” she asked.
“What would you like to happen?”
“I don’t know.”
“Neither do I but I can assure you that nothing has changed.”
“What! Nothing has changed? Of course it has changed. We drove down this driveway believing that we were going to have a sexual adventure together. My fiancé thinks we are going to have a quick roll in the hay but that’s not what it can be now, can it?”
“Daniel knows. He’s not stupid.”
“How would he know?”
“He made me promise that I would hand you back to him when he returns. He wouldn’t have to do that if he didn’t know. Nothing has changed except that you stumbled onto the truth.”
“What if I fall in love with you?”
“What if you didn’t know and you fell in love with me? Don’t you see that nothing has changed?”
“I guess so.”
“Debbie if this is going to cause you problems then I’ll walk away right now. I want you to be happy. That’s all that I want and if I can keep you happy during the next week then I’ve achieved something that I couldn’t achieve until Daniel handed us this opportunity.”
“Will you be able to walk away at the end of the week though?”
“Yes, if that is necessary I will. I promise.”
“Why did you say if?”
“Think about it.”
“I have and I don’t understand it.”
“Daniel loves you, correct?”
“Yes, he does.”
“So why did he encourage you to invite me here?”
“I don’t know?”
“Did you talk to him about me?”
“Yes, I told him that you often asked me to go out with you. I told him that I really wanted to but was frightened it would affect my work because my boss doesn’t like employees getting together.”
“Knowing that, he still invited me here.”
“He told me to invite you, yes.”
“He knew that if you didn’t care you would have said no. He also knew that if I got knocked back once and I didn’t care I would not have asked you again, correct?”
“I guess.”
“Okay, well nothing has changed except you stumbled onto my feelings.”
Debbie sat still saying nothing for quite a long time. She looked blankly at the wall in front of her in the dim light. Laurence waited. He knew what the problem was but he didn’t know how she would handle it. She needed time and he knew it.
“What about my feelings?”
“Yes, what about your feelings?” he asked.
“I know how you feel but you don’t know how I feel.”
“Well, that could be the situation. Do you want to change that? You don’t have to if you don’t want to. It’s not essential for us to have sex.”
“But what if it is not sex? What if we were making love or what happens if we fall in love?”
“If you’re frightened, I’ll walk away. You don’t have to do this thing if you choose not to, Debbie. I want to and I’m going to suffer when it ends but just one week with you will make my world brighter but this decision has to be yours.”
“Okay let’s go to the bedroom then. It’s just sex, right.”
Laurence smiled, “Yes, it’s just sex.”
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
Oscar and Irene Part 6 Chapter 12
Sandy arrived home from work around five o’clock. She knew that Rena and Devon both got home from work at least an hour before she did. She looked around the house before she heard the shower running in Rena’s ensuite. She stood outside the door for quite a while before she had to check if her suspicions were correct.
She opened the door carefully not knowing what she would find. What she found surprised her more than if she found what she suspected. Rena was alone.
Rena noticed the door open and knew it would be Sandy so she called. “Drop your clothes and join me, sweetheart. I’ll scrub your back for you.”
“Where is sissy-boy?” Sandy asked as he dropped her clothes on the floor as was her habit.
“Don’t call him that. You’re awful.”
“Well, he is. He’s a man with no balls.”
“I admit that they’re not very big but I like him that way. He doesn’t try to boss us around like other men would but it must hurt him calling him that.”
“I don’t say that to his face. I’m not a total arsehole. Where is he anyway?”
”He’s out buying us dinner.”
“Oh, if that’s the case I had better be nice to him or he’ll poison my food.”
As they chuckled there was a light knock on the door.
“Come on in,” Rena yelled.
“Fuck, what are you doing,” Sandy whispered to her.
“Drop your clothes, Devon and join us. Make it a communal shower.”
“Are you sure that is okay?” He yelled back.
“Of course it’s okay. I’ll scrub your back as Sandy scrubs mine. Do you want Devon to scrub your back, Sandy?”
“Do I have an option?”
“Shut the fuck up and enjoy it or I’ll pull your long curly pussy hairs.”
“And I’ll bite your tit.”
“Promises, promises, promises.” Rena replied with a giggle.
Devon joined them in the shower. Sandy looked down at Devon’s’ slack dick and laughed out loud.
“What’s so funny?” Rena snapped at her knowing that she was trying to make fun of Devon to make him feel inadequate.
“His little dickie is smaller than my clit.”
“Devon can’t help it if you have a great big ugly clit.”
“Hey, that’s what we’ll call it from now on, Devon’s dickie clit.”
“You’re terrible. Leave him alone.”
“Devon appreciates the joke. He’s laughing. You take things too seriously, Rena.”
“He’s my man. I don’t want you saying things to hurt him. Now leave him alone.”
“Okay, if that’s how you feel then let him scrub your back. I’m getting out.”
Devon put his hand on Sandy’s arm, “No, I’ll go. You stay.” He moved to get back out of the shower recess.
“Stop!” Sandy called. “You’re fucking staying here. You’re not going to cause a split between Rena and me over a silly joke.”
Devon stood still and just looked up at her. He was like a sulking dog that had its bone taken away from it. Sandy shook her head.
“Okay, I’m sorry. I took it too far. Come on sissy-boy, give me a big hug and I’ll behave myself.”
Devon gave her a big hug with his left arm around her. He dropped his right hand down to her crotch and gave her mons a big squeeze.
“Oh, that’s a nice surprise. Maybe you’re okay after all.”
Devon smiled and slid his finger back up along her pussy slit.
“Take control of this man of yours Rena before he starts trying to seduce me.”
“Oh goody, can I watch.”
Sandy looked over at Rena and said, “Fuck me. You’re serious, aren’t you?”
“Of course I’m serious. I enjoyed watching Devon get you off last night. We should take turns. You tonight, Devon tomorrow night then it’s my turn.”
Sandy was about to object when Devon slipped two fingers into her loose pussy. He turned the tips of his fingers upwards, closed his hand and wriggled his fingers up and down. Sandy’s legs almost collapsed under her as it felt like an electric shock raced through her body, a good electric shock, a very, very good one.
“My God, Devon. Where did you learn to do that?”
“As I said, if you listen closely it is amazing what you can learn.”
“I think we had better eat this meal of yours so that we can work out what else you have learned.”
Rena laughed as she took her towel off the rack and started drying herself. It was shaping up to be a good night, maybe even a good week or was that a good year?
…
Oscar was shocked to hear what Teresa told him that Michael had said. His initial reaction was to get angry and go search out the kid who said it. Within a few moments however his logical brain told him that would be crazy. It wasn’t the kid’s fault that some adult had told him. Oscar knew that it had to be an adult because children could never know such things and should never.
He sat in the lounge and put his head in his hands trying to rid his body of the anger that coursed through his brain. The logical questions were how and who.
Finally he turned to Teresa who was sitting near worrying that Oscar may have a nervous breakdown. “We need to find out who spread this rumor and why?” he told her.
“How are we going to do that?” she asked.
“We go back to basics. First off we list the people who had this information then we eliminate those who we know would not spread it. From that we will have a list of possible sources.”
“That will simply tell us who it might be.”
“Yes, but once we have that we can then find out who Michael’s friend is then by lining up who they know within the group of people who had the information in the first place it will tell us the possibilities.”
“But the information may have gone through more than one person.”
“Yes, that is right but by a matter of elimination we may find the connection. Most people would not bother to repeat the information if they didn’t know Irene, me or Michael. It serves no purpose to spread information like this if you don’t know the people involved.”
“But Marcus would know twenty-five percent of the people in the city.”
“That’s correct but unless they knew who Irene was the message would become, Marcus impregnated a married woman so they would not be able to know that Michael was the result.”
“Yes, you’re right. It has to be spread through someone who knew you or Irene so it should be traceable.”
“Exactly. Once we know who, we can then confront them and demand to know why they did this. Mind, it may become obvious once we know who it was.”
“Okay, let’s get pen and paper.”
“I’ll round up Irene so she knows what we are doing. She may wish to participate.”
“She should after all it is her child being affected.”
“Yes, it is and mine, of course.”
Teresa grinned knowing that it was not necessary for Oscar to emphasize that he was Michael’s father but that was the type of man he was, a man who took ultimate responsibility for his family and he refused to allow anybody to think differently. Teresa was glad to see that there were still men in the world like him. It gave her faith in society.
Her mind drifted off the subject at hand as she thought how disappointed she had become with her brothers, Marcus and Roberto. How she wished they were strong and dedicated like Oscar so that she and her mother could be proud of their family, proud like her father’s family had been of him. With that thought she came back to the subject at hand.
She could guess already where the rumor came from. It would be one of them, possibly Marcus trying to make himself look like some worthless bull able to breed children without picking up any responsibility. Then she thought that maybe it could be Roberto trying to damage Marcus’s reputation with their mother so that she more readily accepted him. She shook her head in disgust.
“Irene is having a shower. I explained it to her and she said to start without her.” Oscar stated, bringing Teresa back from her daydream.
“Okay, I’ll start”
Oscar
Teresa
Irene
Debbie
Rena
Marcus
Roberto
Teresa stopped writing and looked at Oscar, “Who else?” she asked.
“Add Maria then Henry, I’m not sure that Henry knew but he would have guessed because he knew about my Vasectomy.”
“Okay is there anyone else?”
“I don’t think so but Irene might know something that we don’t.”
“Do you want to wait for her?”
“No, we’ll go ahead with deletions. Start by crossing your name off, and then mine. We haven’t talked to anybody, have we?”
“No, I haven’t and I know that you wouldn’t. Should I cross Irene off?”
Oscar didn’t reply. “I’ll talk to Rena and Debbie in a few minutes. They’ll offer up the names of anyone they may have talked to but I think they probably wouldn’t have.”
“You avoided my question, Oscar.”
“Did I? Ah, here comes Irene she will answer it for you. Honey, we were just eliminating anyone who may have talked outside this house about Michael. You wouldn’t have discussed it with anybody, would you?”
“No, not with anyone who didn’t already know.”
“So you did discuss it with someone then?”
“Yes, I spoke to you, of course.”
“No one else?” Oscar asked.
Irene hesitated. She looked at Oscar then at Teresa before looking back to Oscar again.
“So you have discussed it with someone other than me then?” Oscar asked.
“Yes, I discussed it with Marcus.”
“How long ago and where were you?”
“It was about five maybe six weeks ago.”
“You didn’t say where you were.”
“That’s not important is it?”
“It’s very important because if you talked to him in his bedroom then anybody could know about it because he has no protection on that video system of his. I haven’t told you but I’ve been shown a pirated video of you and him together in his bedroom.”
“You’ve watched us?”
“Yes, I have and I’m not the only one. During the last week I’ve been scouting the local porn video sites to make sure that the videos of you and Marcus are not being sold. I’ve already found a video of him with some other blond woman for sale for twenty euros. Either he has been selling them or someone has tapped in on his video system.”
“My God.” Irene stated while putting her hand over her face. “Are you saying that I could be in video’s being sold on line?”
“I’m not saying you are but it’s a possibility.”
“How did you know that his video system has no security?”
“Do you want me to show you?”
“Show me, how?”
“I can tap in on him.”
“But the motel is on the other side of town.”
“That’s easy. All I needed was a transmitter. I collect the signal and use a mixer so if the signal is pirated then they can’t unscramble it without knowing the code. Then I send it to my computer on the internet to unscramble it to a recorder or I can view it on line on my monitor.”
“So you have been watching me?”
“I have but only after you started cheating on me, not before. I won’t spy on you without a good reason. That is why I couldn’t say that you discussed Michael with Marcus. Now were you in his bedroom at the time?”
“Yes, I was.”
“Okay, then we are wasting our time trying to eliminate who revealed the information.”
“Why?” Irene asked.
“We already know that Marcus’s video system is being pirated because I have seen a video that came off his system for sale. The video was of him with a young thin blond girl. They got interrupted by two women, one of which called him a low-down, cheating, two-timing dog. Does that sound familiar to you?”
“Oh fuck. It was me. I’m in that video.”
“That’s right and he is unlikely to have sold a video of him being called those names so it was almost certainly pirated. That is why I have been searching for video’s that might have you as the star.”
“Oh, God, what have I done?”
“So far I have not been able to find any sex video with you as the star. What I can do is have a writ issued on your behalf to have any video in Marcus’s possession returned to you and I can have another issued to the video firm that released the one that I have already located. It may not stop it but it certainly will frighten anyone who has a copy in their possession.”
“You can’t do that if you have transmitting equipment on Marcus’s property. You might get charged.” Teresa informed him.
“It’s not his property.”
“No but it’s his mums.” Teresa answered.
“I think you had better check that, Teresa. I assure you that I cannot be touched. In fact, Marcus may be charged instead.”
Teresa faced him with a puzzled look for some time before she asked, “Have you purchased the motel, Oscar?”
“No, I don’t own all of it, just the important part.”
“So that is why you went to see mom, then. I wondered about that.”
Irene stood there with her mouth open, “My God. I wondered why you have been so particular about saving every dollar. You were saving to buy my love nest. You sneaky, husband. How can a cheating wife survive with a husband like you?”
“That’s easy. Don’t cheat! Talk to me.”
Irene took him into her arms and hugged him. She looked up and he kissed her.
“Come on, you pair. Don’t make me jealous.” Teresa said with a laugh. Then she continued, “Okay, Oscar, it looks like we are wasting our time then.”
“Yes, it looks like it.”
Teresa looked at him with a big wide smile but said nothing. Oscar looked back with an inquiring look as he removed his arms from around Irene.
“You knew didn’t you?” she asked.
“No, I didn’t know but I suspected. Just run through the names. There is no one on the list who would reveal the information other than Marcus and he hasn’t revealed it on any of the other wives so why would he do so only on Irene. That had me stumped until I realized that maybe he didn’t know that he was doing it. Now we have to fix it for Michael. That is going to be difficult because if you take action then you stir up a hornets nest.”
Teresa replied, “Irene, perhaps it is time that Marcus fixed up the damage you and him have been doing. It’s called taking responsibility. What do you think?”
“Are you putting the responsibility onto me?”
“Not on you alone but you and Marcus.”
“What do you suggest?”
“We should call a meeting with Marcus where the three of us tell him in no uncertain terms that he has to stop the sale of any videos that contain your face in them. Also tell him that he is responsible for taking action against the people whose son has done this to Michael. It should include a clear statement to the people that Michael is Oscar’s son not his.”
“Do you think he will cooperate?”
“He will if mum puts pressure on him first off.”
“How would you achieve that?” Irene asked.
“I wouldn’t. Oscar would.”
“Oscar, why Oscar?” Irene asked
“She likes Oscar. He’s her hero. She thinks that the world’s problems would be solved if all men were like Oscar. I think the old girl has a thing for him.”
“But she has only met him once.”
“She knows more about Oscar than she does her own family. After all he is raising her grandson for her. Besides, Oscar has been meeting with her from time to time. I understand that he is taking Michael to lunch with her in a couple of days’ time. Isn’t that right, Oscar?”
“That’s correct.” Oscar replied.
“And you claim I’m the one that is cheating.” Irene stated with a smile.
“No sex, I assure you. But then that is what you told me, wasn’t it?”
“Smart-arse,” Irene replied as she put her arms around his neck and kissed him.
“Come on, let’s have a coffee,” Teresa suggested as she headed towards the kitchen.
…
Debbie lay on the bed on her back wondering how sex could be so enjoyable. Laurence lay on his side watching her. He wondered what was going through her mind. She didn’t move or say anything for a long time. He was happy to just lay there admiring her.
“Did you like that?” she suddenly asked him.
“You must know that I enjoyed it, Debbie. We reached orgasm together on both occasions. When that happens there is nothing to compare.”
“Yes, there is nothing to compare to that.”
“So you felt the same?”
She suddenly sat up and moved her body over towards him. “If I admitted that it was the best sex I had ever had could you keep it to yourself and not say anything to Daniel.”
“Why would I upset Daniel by telling him that? If it wasn’t for Daniel I would not be here and neither of us would have had that experience. It’s time you realized that I’m not an arsehole that wants to destroy your or Daniel’s life, Debbie.”
“Is that how I sound? Shit, I’m sorry. It’s just that I’m confused. I really love Daniel but after what just happened I realize that sex with him is not the best. It’s alright mind you but that was just…… mind blowing.”
“I’m glad. I mean, I’m glad it was special for you. Not the other about Daniel. Remember, Debbie that we have a week and then Daniel is back. If he wants me to leave then I must. Maybe, just maybe, he might let us spend a little more time together.”
“He won’t if he suspects how good that was.”
“You might be wrong. It all depends on how much he loves you. When people are really in love they want things to be special for their partner even if that means allowing them to have sex with others.”
“Hhmm, yes, I know.”
“You know? How could you know that? Do you know someone like that?”
“Yes, my dad lets my mom have sex with other men because he thinks he can’t satisfy her.”
“He must love her a great deal.”
“Yes, he does. Can I tell you a secret that you must never divulge to anyone?”
“I wouldn’t say anything that causes you problems, Debbie.”
“My dad let mummy have sex with Daniel.”
“Really?”
“Yes, until tonight it was the most sexually exciting thing that had ever happened in my life watching mummy with Daniel.”
“Wow that must have been something. Just the thought of it turns me on, Debbie.”
“That’s good because I get turned on thinking about it too.” She said as she pushed him over on his back and swung her leg over him. She then took his rock hard cock and fed it to her pussy. “Fuck me again and see it we can achieve a trifecta of mutual orgasms.”
And they did!
Sandy arrived home from work around five o’clock. She knew that Rena and Devon both got home from work at least an hour before she did. She looked around the house before she heard the shower running in Rena’s ensuite. She stood outside the door for quite a while before she had to check if her suspicions were correct.
She opened the door carefully not knowing what she would find. What she found surprised her more than if she found what she suspected. Rena was alone.
Rena noticed the door open and knew it would be Sandy so she called. “Drop your clothes and join me, sweetheart. I’ll scrub your back for you.”
“Where is sissy-boy?” Sandy asked as he dropped her clothes on the floor as was her habit.
“Don’t call him that. You’re awful.”
“Well, he is. He’s a man with no balls.”
“I admit that they’re not very big but I like him that way. He doesn’t try to boss us around like other men would but it must hurt him calling him that.”
“I don’t say that to his face. I’m not a total arsehole. Where is he anyway?”
”He’s out buying us dinner.”
“Oh, if that’s the case I had better be nice to him or he’ll poison my food.”
As they chuckled there was a light knock on the door.
“Come on in,” Rena yelled.
“Fuck, what are you doing,” Sandy whispered to her.
“Drop your clothes, Devon and join us. Make it a communal shower.”
“Are you sure that is okay?” He yelled back.
“Of course it’s okay. I’ll scrub your back as Sandy scrubs mine. Do you want Devon to scrub your back, Sandy?”
“Do I have an option?”
“Shut the fuck up and enjoy it or I’ll pull your long curly pussy hairs.”
“And I’ll bite your tit.”
“Promises, promises, promises.” Rena replied with a giggle.
Devon joined them in the shower. Sandy looked down at Devon’s’ slack dick and laughed out loud.
“What’s so funny?” Rena snapped at her knowing that she was trying to make fun of Devon to make him feel inadequate.
“His little dickie is smaller than my clit.”
“Devon can’t help it if you have a great big ugly clit.”
“Hey, that’s what we’ll call it from now on, Devon’s dickie clit.”
“You’re terrible. Leave him alone.”
“Devon appreciates the joke. He’s laughing. You take things too seriously, Rena.”
“He’s my man. I don’t want you saying things to hurt him. Now leave him alone.”
“Okay, if that’s how you feel then let him scrub your back. I’m getting out.”
Devon put his hand on Sandy’s arm, “No, I’ll go. You stay.” He moved to get back out of the shower recess.
“Stop!” Sandy called. “You’re fucking staying here. You’re not going to cause a split between Rena and me over a silly joke.”
Devon stood still and just looked up at her. He was like a sulking dog that had its bone taken away from it. Sandy shook her head.
“Okay, I’m sorry. I took it too far. Come on sissy-boy, give me a big hug and I’ll behave myself.”
Devon gave her a big hug with his left arm around her. He dropped his right hand down to her crotch and gave her mons a big squeeze.
“Oh, that’s a nice surprise. Maybe you’re okay after all.”
Devon smiled and slid his finger back up along her pussy slit.
“Take control of this man of yours Rena before he starts trying to seduce me.”
“Oh goody, can I watch.”
Sandy looked over at Rena and said, “Fuck me. You’re serious, aren’t you?”
“Of course I’m serious. I enjoyed watching Devon get you off last night. We should take turns. You tonight, Devon tomorrow night then it’s my turn.”
Sandy was about to object when Devon slipped two fingers into her loose pussy. He turned the tips of his fingers upwards, closed his hand and wriggled his fingers up and down. Sandy’s legs almost collapsed under her as it felt like an electric shock raced through her body, a good electric shock, a very, very good one.
“My God, Devon. Where did you learn to do that?”
“As I said, if you listen closely it is amazing what you can learn.”
“I think we had better eat this meal of yours so that we can work out what else you have learned.”
Rena laughed as she took her towel off the rack and started drying herself. It was shaping up to be a good night, maybe even a good week or was that a good year?
…
Oscar was shocked to hear what Teresa told him that Michael had said. His initial reaction was to get angry and go search out the kid who said it. Within a few moments however his logical brain told him that would be crazy. It wasn’t the kid’s fault that some adult had told him. Oscar knew that it had to be an adult because children could never know such things and should never.
He sat in the lounge and put his head in his hands trying to rid his body of the anger that coursed through his brain. The logical questions were how and who.
Finally he turned to Teresa who was sitting near worrying that Oscar may have a nervous breakdown. “We need to find out who spread this rumor and why?” he told her.
“How are we going to do that?” she asked.
“We go back to basics. First off we list the people who had this information then we eliminate those who we know would not spread it. From that we will have a list of possible sources.”
“That will simply tell us who it might be.”
“Yes, but once we have that we can then find out who Michael’s friend is then by lining up who they know within the group of people who had the information in the first place it will tell us the possibilities.”
“But the information may have gone through more than one person.”
“Yes, that is right but by a matter of elimination we may find the connection. Most people would not bother to repeat the information if they didn’t know Irene, me or Michael. It serves no purpose to spread information like this if you don’t know the people involved.”
“But Marcus would know twenty-five percent of the people in the city.”
“That’s correct but unless they knew who Irene was the message would become, Marcus impregnated a married woman so they would not be able to know that Michael was the result.”
“Yes, you’re right. It has to be spread through someone who knew you or Irene so it should be traceable.”
“Exactly. Once we know who, we can then confront them and demand to know why they did this. Mind, it may become obvious once we know who it was.”
“Okay, let’s get pen and paper.”
“I’ll round up Irene so she knows what we are doing. She may wish to participate.”
“She should after all it is her child being affected.”
“Yes, it is and mine, of course.”
Teresa grinned knowing that it was not necessary for Oscar to emphasize that he was Michael’s father but that was the type of man he was, a man who took ultimate responsibility for his family and he refused to allow anybody to think differently. Teresa was glad to see that there were still men in the world like him. It gave her faith in society.
Her mind drifted off the subject at hand as she thought how disappointed she had become with her brothers, Marcus and Roberto. How she wished they were strong and dedicated like Oscar so that she and her mother could be proud of their family, proud like her father’s family had been of him. With that thought she came back to the subject at hand.
She could guess already where the rumor came from. It would be one of them, possibly Marcus trying to make himself look like some worthless bull able to breed children without picking up any responsibility. Then she thought that maybe it could be Roberto trying to damage Marcus’s reputation with their mother so that she more readily accepted him. She shook her head in disgust.
“Irene is having a shower. I explained it to her and she said to start without her.” Oscar stated, bringing Teresa back from her daydream.
“Okay, I’ll start”
Oscar
Teresa
Irene
Debbie
Rena
Marcus
Roberto
Teresa stopped writing and looked at Oscar, “Who else?” she asked.
“Add Maria then Henry, I’m not sure that Henry knew but he would have guessed because he knew about my Vasectomy.”
“Okay is there anyone else?”
“I don’t think so but Irene might know something that we don’t.”
“Do you want to wait for her?”
“No, we’ll go ahead with deletions. Start by crossing your name off, and then mine. We haven’t talked to anybody, have we?”
“No, I haven’t and I know that you wouldn’t. Should I cross Irene off?”
Oscar didn’t reply. “I’ll talk to Rena and Debbie in a few minutes. They’ll offer up the names of anyone they may have talked to but I think they probably wouldn’t have.”
“You avoided my question, Oscar.”
“Did I? Ah, here comes Irene she will answer it for you. Honey, we were just eliminating anyone who may have talked outside this house about Michael. You wouldn’t have discussed it with anybody, would you?”
“No, not with anyone who didn’t already know.”
“So you did discuss it with someone then?”
“Yes, I spoke to you, of course.”
“No one else?” Oscar asked.
Irene hesitated. She looked at Oscar then at Teresa before looking back to Oscar again.
“So you have discussed it with someone other than me then?” Oscar asked.
“Yes, I discussed it with Marcus.”
“How long ago and where were you?”
“It was about five maybe six weeks ago.”
“You didn’t say where you were.”
“That’s not important is it?”
“It’s very important because if you talked to him in his bedroom then anybody could know about it because he has no protection on that video system of his. I haven’t told you but I’ve been shown a pirated video of you and him together in his bedroom.”
“You’ve watched us?”
“Yes, I have and I’m not the only one. During the last week I’ve been scouting the local porn video sites to make sure that the videos of you and Marcus are not being sold. I’ve already found a video of him with some other blond woman for sale for twenty euros. Either he has been selling them or someone has tapped in on his video system.”
“My God.” Irene stated while putting her hand over her face. “Are you saying that I could be in video’s being sold on line?”
“I’m not saying you are but it’s a possibility.”
“How did you know that his video system has no security?”
“Do you want me to show you?”
“Show me, how?”
“I can tap in on him.”
“But the motel is on the other side of town.”
“That’s easy. All I needed was a transmitter. I collect the signal and use a mixer so if the signal is pirated then they can’t unscramble it without knowing the code. Then I send it to my computer on the internet to unscramble it to a recorder or I can view it on line on my monitor.”
“So you have been watching me?”
“I have but only after you started cheating on me, not before. I won’t spy on you without a good reason. That is why I couldn’t say that you discussed Michael with Marcus. Now were you in his bedroom at the time?”
“Yes, I was.”
“Okay, then we are wasting our time trying to eliminate who revealed the information.”
“Why?” Irene asked.
“We already know that Marcus’s video system is being pirated because I have seen a video that came off his system for sale. The video was of him with a young thin blond girl. They got interrupted by two women, one of which called him a low-down, cheating, two-timing dog. Does that sound familiar to you?”
“Oh fuck. It was me. I’m in that video.”
“That’s right and he is unlikely to have sold a video of him being called those names so it was almost certainly pirated. That is why I have been searching for video’s that might have you as the star.”
“Oh, God, what have I done?”
“So far I have not been able to find any sex video with you as the star. What I can do is have a writ issued on your behalf to have any video in Marcus’s possession returned to you and I can have another issued to the video firm that released the one that I have already located. It may not stop it but it certainly will frighten anyone who has a copy in their possession.”
“You can’t do that if you have transmitting equipment on Marcus’s property. You might get charged.” Teresa informed him.
“It’s not his property.”
“No but it’s his mums.” Teresa answered.
“I think you had better check that, Teresa. I assure you that I cannot be touched. In fact, Marcus may be charged instead.”
Teresa faced him with a puzzled look for some time before she asked, “Have you purchased the motel, Oscar?”
“No, I don’t own all of it, just the important part.”
“So that is why you went to see mom, then. I wondered about that.”
Irene stood there with her mouth open, “My God. I wondered why you have been so particular about saving every dollar. You were saving to buy my love nest. You sneaky, husband. How can a cheating wife survive with a husband like you?”
“That’s easy. Don’t cheat! Talk to me.”
Irene took him into her arms and hugged him. She looked up and he kissed her.
“Come on, you pair. Don’t make me jealous.” Teresa said with a laugh. Then she continued, “Okay, Oscar, it looks like we are wasting our time then.”
“Yes, it looks like it.”
Teresa looked at him with a big wide smile but said nothing. Oscar looked back with an inquiring look as he removed his arms from around Irene.
“You knew didn’t you?” she asked.
“No, I didn’t know but I suspected. Just run through the names. There is no one on the list who would reveal the information other than Marcus and he hasn’t revealed it on any of the other wives so why would he do so only on Irene. That had me stumped until I realized that maybe he didn’t know that he was doing it. Now we have to fix it for Michael. That is going to be difficult because if you take action then you stir up a hornets nest.”
Teresa replied, “Irene, perhaps it is time that Marcus fixed up the damage you and him have been doing. It’s called taking responsibility. What do you think?”
“Are you putting the responsibility onto me?”
“Not on you alone but you and Marcus.”
“What do you suggest?”
“We should call a meeting with Marcus where the three of us tell him in no uncertain terms that he has to stop the sale of any videos that contain your face in them. Also tell him that he is responsible for taking action against the people whose son has done this to Michael. It should include a clear statement to the people that Michael is Oscar’s son not his.”
“Do you think he will cooperate?”
“He will if mum puts pressure on him first off.”
“How would you achieve that?” Irene asked.
“I wouldn’t. Oscar would.”
“Oscar, why Oscar?” Irene asked
“She likes Oscar. He’s her hero. She thinks that the world’s problems would be solved if all men were like Oscar. I think the old girl has a thing for him.”
“But she has only met him once.”
“She knows more about Oscar than she does her own family. After all he is raising her grandson for her. Besides, Oscar has been meeting with her from time to time. I understand that he is taking Michael to lunch with her in a couple of days’ time. Isn’t that right, Oscar?”
“That’s correct.” Oscar replied.
“And you claim I’m the one that is cheating.” Irene stated with a smile.
“No sex, I assure you. But then that is what you told me, wasn’t it?”
“Smart-arse,” Irene replied as she put her arms around his neck and kissed him.
“Come on, let’s have a coffee,” Teresa suggested as she headed towards the kitchen.
…
Debbie lay on the bed on her back wondering how sex could be so enjoyable. Laurence lay on his side watching her. He wondered what was going through her mind. She didn’t move or say anything for a long time. He was happy to just lay there admiring her.
“Did you like that?” she suddenly asked him.
“You must know that I enjoyed it, Debbie. We reached orgasm together on both occasions. When that happens there is nothing to compare.”
“Yes, there is nothing to compare to that.”
“So you felt the same?”
She suddenly sat up and moved her body over towards him. “If I admitted that it was the best sex I had ever had could you keep it to yourself and not say anything to Daniel.”
“Why would I upset Daniel by telling him that? If it wasn’t for Daniel I would not be here and neither of us would have had that experience. It’s time you realized that I’m not an arsehole that wants to destroy your or Daniel’s life, Debbie.”
“Is that how I sound? Shit, I’m sorry. It’s just that I’m confused. I really love Daniel but after what just happened I realize that sex with him is not the best. It’s alright mind you but that was just…… mind blowing.”
“I’m glad. I mean, I’m glad it was special for you. Not the other about Daniel. Remember, Debbie that we have a week and then Daniel is back. If he wants me to leave then I must. Maybe, just maybe, he might let us spend a little more time together.”
“He won’t if he suspects how good that was.”
“You might be wrong. It all depends on how much he loves you. When people are really in love they want things to be special for their partner even if that means allowing them to have sex with others.”
“Hhmm, yes, I know.”
“You know? How could you know that? Do you know someone like that?”
“Yes, my dad lets my mom have sex with other men because he thinks he can’t satisfy her.”
“He must love her a great deal.”
“Yes, he does. Can I tell you a secret that you must never divulge to anyone?”
“I wouldn’t say anything that causes you problems, Debbie.”
“My dad let mummy have sex with Daniel.”
“Really?”
“Yes, until tonight it was the most sexually exciting thing that had ever happened in my life watching mummy with Daniel.”
“Wow that must have been something. Just the thought of it turns me on, Debbie.”
“That’s good because I get turned on thinking about it too.” She said as she pushed him over on his back and swung her leg over him. She then took his rock hard cock and fed it to her pussy. “Fuck me again and see it we can achieve a trifecta of mutual orgasms.”
And they did!
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
Oscar and Irene Part 6 Chapter 13.
“We have a problem and I need your help to fix it,” Oscar stated.
“Does it affect Michael?” She asked.
“Yes. It affects Michael more than anyone else.”
“Okay, how can I help?”
“One of Marcus’s video’s in being sold on the internet.”
“Is Irene in it?”
“Yes and no. He is not having sex with Irene but it was from the night she caught him with that blond bimbo.”
“So there will be an inference there that she and Marcus are lovers.”
“That’s correct.”
“Okay, We'll fix it. So first off let Irene know that she is not to go near the motel unit because the police will raid the place and confiscate the video library. Send me the name of the business selling the video and I will get them shutdown and all their videos confiscated.”
“My God, you can do that?”
“Yes, didn’t you know that money speaks louder than words? The police don’t want this type of thing happening in our society so they will welcome the opportunity to deal with it quietly. Mind, the local police association bank balance may be quite healthy for a few years to come but it will happen. They call it synergy where the efforts of all join forces to prevent future major issues.”
“What will happen to Marcus?”
“He will be told that he is to leave the country for a few years. He will be told that if he comes back too soon he will be charged with possession of pornographic material. That will ensure that he is out of our hair for a while. He was arguing the point about going to Australia so he will know that I did it but he will think it was because he defied me. We won’t enlighten him will we?”
“I won’t.”
“I was not asking about you, Oscar. I was asking about that misguided individual you call your wife.”
“I’ll speak to her.”
“You had better make her curtail her activities a little as well. The last thing we need now is for her to become pregnant with all this going on.”
“That’s not going to happen.”
“I thought you were intelligent until you said that. Don’t underestimate her. She knows damn well that if she comes home with a nipper in the womb you will forgive her and pick up responsibility.”
“Why would you say that?”
“I know you have pirated Marcus’s videos because Teresa told me so why don’t you check the last few. There is one there where she told Marcus that she in taking the pill and he has been encouraging her to play pregnancy roulette by missing one or two pills approaching her fertile time. Once a woman starts playing games like that the thrill becomes addictive. Besides, why haven’t you watched the videos anyway?”
“I haven’t had time.”
“You wouldn’t lie to me would you Oscar?” He shook his head, “Then I suggest you make time. Surely things are not too busy that you can’t check on your wife?”
“Maybe she is keeping me occupied so that I don’t find out.”
“Then it’s time you did find out. Oscar, this is a dangerous game you are playing with your wife. She only tells you part of what she is doing. Remember you have my grandson under your care. I don’t want you raising him alone.”
“That won’t happen.”
“I’m glad you are certain because I’m not and I’ve watched all the videos. You haven’t.”
…
Rena lay in bed looking at the ceiling. Devon’s head lay on her shoulder. Her hand rested on his back. She could feel his warm breath passing across her left nipple and it felt good. She was still a little excited from watching Devon give her lover, Sandy a really great fingering. Devon actually tried to have sex with her but she objected making an insulting statement about his penis being a dicklette and his balls being the size of an M&M. She told him to come see her once he grows up.
Devon took it in good humor but Rena knew that it would have hurt him. Because of Sandy’s statement, Rena had put her mouth around him and sucked him off. She would have preferred that Sandy did that for him so she could watch but it was not looking likely. The Dilemma that she now faced was how to get them to stop their attacks on each other or rather to stop Sandy’s attacks on Devon.
She looked across as Sandy let out a loud snore which she often did after she first fell asleep. Rena wondered if there would ever be a solution to Sandy’s nasty attacks. She had seen it before but it had not worried her then because it was not affecting anyone who mattered to her but now she wished that she had raised it as an issue earlier. If she raised it now Sandy would blame Devon for it. What to do? Maybe she should talk to her dad about how to handle it.
With that thought she drifted off to sleep, dreaming of her past experiences when she had been a teenager at school trying to attract Devon’s attention. In her dreams Devon responded which meant that they were a couple before Sandy came on the scene so it was Sandy who was subservient not Devon.
In her sleep her face gave a little smile as she dreamt how all her problems just disappeared under that arrangement. With her problems gone she began to feel horny so she reached into Devon’s pants to pull out a huge bit of meat, so large in fact that her hand would not fit around it. As she played with his new super-sized tool Sandy climbed between her legs and began licking her wetness away.
She opened her eyes and realized that Devon was looking up at her smiling. It was then that she realized that she had her hand holding his wrist tightly. But then she could still feel that tonging that she had dreamt off. She raised her head to see Sandy between her legs. It wasn’t a dream at all.
She placed her hands on either side of Devon’s head, lifted it away from her shoulder and moved it down to above her breast. He got the message and took her rock hard nipple into his mouth. Life was looking up.
…
“A penny for your thoughts,” Laurence asked Debbie as he watched her looking up at the ceiling.
She giggled and said, “My mind was almost blank. I wasn’t thinking of anything in particular. I was just enjoying the tremendous feeling of satisfaction coursing through my body.”
“That’s good. That’s the way it should be after sex.”
“What about you. What were you thinking of?”
“I was trying to work out what to say to Daniel to get him to allow me to stay.”
“I think you probably should leave that to me.”
“You’d do that for me?”
“You’re not the only one who wants it. I would have no trouble handling two lovers. My only concern would be could you and Daniel get along together well enough for it to work?”
“You won’t have an issue with me. I will push all issues aside if it means I can spend more time with you.”
“Okay then it is important that you appear to be a little submissive to Daniel when he comes home so that he doesn’t feel threatened by you.”
“Submissive, Debbie I’m not going to have sex with him!” Laurence replied sounding distressed.
“No, don’t be stupid. I mean do more listening and sound agreeable with what he says.”
“Alright, I’ll try.”
“Good that’s decided then.”
…
Oscar had just arrived home from work when they was a knock on the door. Irene and Teresa had called him on his way home to say that they wanted to finish off their shopping so would be late home. Oscar had checked and sure enough the locator had shown that she was in fact in the local shopping center.
He walked to the door thinking that the girls had arrived home sooner than he expected and was surprised to find two delivery men with boxes. He directed the delivery men to leave the boxes in his office then signed the slips for the two men one of which said, “Enjoy,” as he left.
Oscar shook his head wondering why a delivery man would say such a thing. He understood as soon as he looked at the boxes. One of them had the name “Marcus,” written in huge letters across it and the other had, “xxflims inc,” on it. He smiled as he read the receipt. They had been sent from Teresa’s mum’s address.
Attached to one of the boxes was an envelope. He ripped it off and opened it.
He read, “Hi Oscar, I have asked Teresa to keep Irene shopping late in case you don’t want her to know about the videos. In one box are all the videos from the unit that Marcus thinks is his. I have informed him that the unit has been purchased by a person who does not wish to be identified and as part of the deal all goods other than the furniture had to be removed. He will think that the videos have been destroyed. It may pay to allow Irene to think likewise which will mean only you, Teresa and I know the truth.
The second box contains the DVD’s confiscated from the company selling them. The police have kept back samples so that the prosecutions can proceed. They have made sure that none of those have any reference to you, your wife or any member of my family as a favor to us for supplying them with the information that the business had been pirating private information. We were lucky that Marcus was not the only individual they had done this to.
I wish you and Irene well and look forward to spending an occasional meal with my grandson. May you enjoy watching your new videos. Regards, Isy.”
Oscar smiled. “I’m glad you’re my friend and not my enemy, Isy,” he mumbled to himself as he started to unpack the videos and the dvds to hide them away in his cupboards. “Your husband must have been a very happy man to have a wife as understanding and as intelligent as you,” he thought. “Michael is a very lucky kid. Before we meet again I’ll tell him that you are family so that he can grow up feeling proud of his heritage. I want him to know what a magnificent and deserving woman you are, Isy. He needs to know before it is too late.”
…
Three days later Michael and his dad, Oscar sat in a quiet room in the back of a restaurant waiting silently for an elderly woman to join them. As the door opened Michael got up and ran to the door to hug the elderly woman who sat her walking stick aside to return his hugs.
“I love you nana,” Michael said.
“Oh, Michael, I love you too.” After holding the boy for some time she pushed him back from her. She looked over at Oscar then back to the boy as she spoke, “Michael, this man, your father is very special. You must always love and respect him for what he has done and is going to do for you. Do you understand what I am telling you?”
“Yes, nana, I do. I love my dad.”
“Good, don’t you ever forget it. He has made this old woman very happy and proud of him and you should be too. Now, let eat,” she said as a tear ran down her cheek.
….
Marcus entered the airport feeling sad, disappointed and upset with the last few days. He regarded the last week of his life as the hardest that he had ever experienced. His mother had refused to change her mind and insisted on sending him to Australia. When he had told her, “no, I’m not going,” in no uncertain terms his unit had been raided, his videos and all of his gear had been removed.
He was then told by the police that his mother no longer owned the unit that he had regarded as his own for years. When he asked who owned it he was told that it was purchased by someone who wanted him out and if he insisted on not going to Australia he would face charges for videoing women without their permission. This allowed him to guess that it was probably Oscar who purchased the unit. At that point in time he hoped for revenge by Irene changing her mind but she refused to take his calls.
When he looked up to see Irene standing in the airport his heart missed a beat. Had she changed her mind? Was she leaving with him?
He walked up to her and put his arms around her and held her body against him so hard that Irene felt that she might not be able to breath. “You’ve decided to come with me?” He stated.
“No, Marcus, no, I can’t come with you. I’ve already told you. I love Oscar. I will never leave him.”
“Then why are you here, then?”
“Oscar told me that I should come. He said it was only right that I see you off so that there was someone here to console you.”
Marcus pulled back from her, “you only came because your husband told you to?”
“Well, I wanted to come but I wouldn’t have been here if he said no.”
“I don’t get it? You cheat on your husband. You risk getting pregnant but you say you wouldn’t be here if he didn’t okay it? Why? Explain it to me?”
“I had Michael because we wanted a boy and Oscar couldn’t so that is why I allowed Roberto to impregnate me. Since then I was protected each and every time that we had sex. I only told you about those other things to make it exciting for you.”
Marcus ignored most of what she said and relied with, “Then Michael is Roberto’s son then?”
“Yes, didn’t you know? He signed an agreement to never make any claim against me and he has honored that.”
“I had hoped he was mine.”
Irene chuckled, “you refused to sign the agreement otherwise he would be.”
“Is that why you made me wait so long?”
“Yes, that is exactly why I made you wait. I had to make sure there was no chance because I knew you would use that as a lever to try to take me away from Oscar.”
“But Roberto tried to get you to leave him as well.”
“Yes, he did but he signed the agreement so he knew before he tried that I wouldn’t leave Oscar.”
“So what is it about Oscar that makes you stick with him like glue?”
“You have a plane to catch so you don’t have a couple of days for me to explain to you what his good points are and why I love him so. Why don’t you ask your mum when you talk to her next? She understands.”
Once more Marcus ignored half of what she said and replied, “I could accidentally miss the flight and spend those couple of days with you to allow you to explain.”
“I don’t think you can. Look across to your left at the coffee club.”
“My God, it’s Oscar!”
“Yes, Oscar is there but look who is sitting in front of him.”
‘Damn, it’s the detective who charged me.”
“That’s right. You didn’t really think they would let you skip the flight did you?”
“I guess I had better go then. I’ll call you when I get there.”
Irene took her phone out, removed the sim card and handed it to him.
“What’s this for? He asked.
“That’s to tell you I have changed my number.”
“Can I have your new number?”
“I haven’t got it yet but I'll get it on the way home. It’s over, Marcus. Just be thankful that it lasted as long as it did. I wanted to break it off long ago but Oscar told me not to. If you enjoyed our time together you should be thanking him not me.”
“Fuck, I shouldn’t have crossed him.”
“That’s right. If you hadn’t crossed him your mum would not be sending you away. Now, do you want to kiss me before you leave?”
“I would but Oscar is watching.”
“That’s right. If he wasn’t I would have walked away before now.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Yes, that’s the first reason why I love Oscar so much and will never leave him for you. Now kiss me and fuck off.”
Marcus grinned, shook his head and pulled her body in hard against him. They kissed for a long time before without another word he turned and walked away.
She watched him all the way to the plane but he didn’t turn around once. Despite that she smiled, sent a big air kiss then waved.
“Oscar will really like seeing that,” she thought.
End of Part 6 or is it just The End?
“We have a problem and I need your help to fix it,” Oscar stated.
“Does it affect Michael?” She asked.
“Yes. It affects Michael more than anyone else.”
“Okay, how can I help?”
“One of Marcus’s video’s in being sold on the internet.”
“Is Irene in it?”
“Yes and no. He is not having sex with Irene but it was from the night she caught him with that blond bimbo.”
“So there will be an inference there that she and Marcus are lovers.”
“That’s correct.”
“Okay, We'll fix it. So first off let Irene know that she is not to go near the motel unit because the police will raid the place and confiscate the video library. Send me the name of the business selling the video and I will get them shutdown and all their videos confiscated.”
“My God, you can do that?”
“Yes, didn’t you know that money speaks louder than words? The police don’t want this type of thing happening in our society so they will welcome the opportunity to deal with it quietly. Mind, the local police association bank balance may be quite healthy for a few years to come but it will happen. They call it synergy where the efforts of all join forces to prevent future major issues.”
“What will happen to Marcus?”
“He will be told that he is to leave the country for a few years. He will be told that if he comes back too soon he will be charged with possession of pornographic material. That will ensure that he is out of our hair for a while. He was arguing the point about going to Australia so he will know that I did it but he will think it was because he defied me. We won’t enlighten him will we?”
“I won’t.”
“I was not asking about you, Oscar. I was asking about that misguided individual you call your wife.”
“I’ll speak to her.”
“You had better make her curtail her activities a little as well. The last thing we need now is for her to become pregnant with all this going on.”
“That’s not going to happen.”
“I thought you were intelligent until you said that. Don’t underestimate her. She knows damn well that if she comes home with a nipper in the womb you will forgive her and pick up responsibility.”
“Why would you say that?”
“I know you have pirated Marcus’s videos because Teresa told me so why don’t you check the last few. There is one there where she told Marcus that she in taking the pill and he has been encouraging her to play pregnancy roulette by missing one or two pills approaching her fertile time. Once a woman starts playing games like that the thrill becomes addictive. Besides, why haven’t you watched the videos anyway?”
“I haven’t had time.”
“You wouldn’t lie to me would you Oscar?” He shook his head, “Then I suggest you make time. Surely things are not too busy that you can’t check on your wife?”
“Maybe she is keeping me occupied so that I don’t find out.”
“Then it’s time you did find out. Oscar, this is a dangerous game you are playing with your wife. She only tells you part of what she is doing. Remember you have my grandson under your care. I don’t want you raising him alone.”
“That won’t happen.”
“I’m glad you are certain because I’m not and I’ve watched all the videos. You haven’t.”
…
Rena lay in bed looking at the ceiling. Devon’s head lay on her shoulder. Her hand rested on his back. She could feel his warm breath passing across her left nipple and it felt good. She was still a little excited from watching Devon give her lover, Sandy a really great fingering. Devon actually tried to have sex with her but she objected making an insulting statement about his penis being a dicklette and his balls being the size of an M&M. She told him to come see her once he grows up.
Devon took it in good humor but Rena knew that it would have hurt him. Because of Sandy’s statement, Rena had put her mouth around him and sucked him off. She would have preferred that Sandy did that for him so she could watch but it was not looking likely. The Dilemma that she now faced was how to get them to stop their attacks on each other or rather to stop Sandy’s attacks on Devon.
She looked across as Sandy let out a loud snore which she often did after she first fell asleep. Rena wondered if there would ever be a solution to Sandy’s nasty attacks. She had seen it before but it had not worried her then because it was not affecting anyone who mattered to her but now she wished that she had raised it as an issue earlier. If she raised it now Sandy would blame Devon for it. What to do? Maybe she should talk to her dad about how to handle it.
With that thought she drifted off to sleep, dreaming of her past experiences when she had been a teenager at school trying to attract Devon’s attention. In her dreams Devon responded which meant that they were a couple before Sandy came on the scene so it was Sandy who was subservient not Devon.
In her sleep her face gave a little smile as she dreamt how all her problems just disappeared under that arrangement. With her problems gone she began to feel horny so she reached into Devon’s pants to pull out a huge bit of meat, so large in fact that her hand would not fit around it. As she played with his new super-sized tool Sandy climbed between her legs and began licking her wetness away.
She opened her eyes and realized that Devon was looking up at her smiling. It was then that she realized that she had her hand holding his wrist tightly. But then she could still feel that tonging that she had dreamt off. She raised her head to see Sandy between her legs. It wasn’t a dream at all.
She placed her hands on either side of Devon’s head, lifted it away from her shoulder and moved it down to above her breast. He got the message and took her rock hard nipple into his mouth. Life was looking up.
…
“A penny for your thoughts,” Laurence asked Debbie as he watched her looking up at the ceiling.
She giggled and said, “My mind was almost blank. I wasn’t thinking of anything in particular. I was just enjoying the tremendous feeling of satisfaction coursing through my body.”
“That’s good. That’s the way it should be after sex.”
“What about you. What were you thinking of?”
“I was trying to work out what to say to Daniel to get him to allow me to stay.”
“I think you probably should leave that to me.”
“You’d do that for me?”
“You’re not the only one who wants it. I would have no trouble handling two lovers. My only concern would be could you and Daniel get along together well enough for it to work?”
“You won’t have an issue with me. I will push all issues aside if it means I can spend more time with you.”
“Okay then it is important that you appear to be a little submissive to Daniel when he comes home so that he doesn’t feel threatened by you.”
“Submissive, Debbie I’m not going to have sex with him!” Laurence replied sounding distressed.
“No, don’t be stupid. I mean do more listening and sound agreeable with what he says.”
“Alright, I’ll try.”
“Good that’s decided then.”
…
Oscar had just arrived home from work when they was a knock on the door. Irene and Teresa had called him on his way home to say that they wanted to finish off their shopping so would be late home. Oscar had checked and sure enough the locator had shown that she was in fact in the local shopping center.
He walked to the door thinking that the girls had arrived home sooner than he expected and was surprised to find two delivery men with boxes. He directed the delivery men to leave the boxes in his office then signed the slips for the two men one of which said, “Enjoy,” as he left.
Oscar shook his head wondering why a delivery man would say such a thing. He understood as soon as he looked at the boxes. One of them had the name “Marcus,” written in huge letters across it and the other had, “xxflims inc,” on it. He smiled as he read the receipt. They had been sent from Teresa’s mum’s address.
Attached to one of the boxes was an envelope. He ripped it off and opened it.
He read, “Hi Oscar, I have asked Teresa to keep Irene shopping late in case you don’t want her to know about the videos. In one box are all the videos from the unit that Marcus thinks is his. I have informed him that the unit has been purchased by a person who does not wish to be identified and as part of the deal all goods other than the furniture had to be removed. He will think that the videos have been destroyed. It may pay to allow Irene to think likewise which will mean only you, Teresa and I know the truth.
The second box contains the DVD’s confiscated from the company selling them. The police have kept back samples so that the prosecutions can proceed. They have made sure that none of those have any reference to you, your wife or any member of my family as a favor to us for supplying them with the information that the business had been pirating private information. We were lucky that Marcus was not the only individual they had done this to.
I wish you and Irene well and look forward to spending an occasional meal with my grandson. May you enjoy watching your new videos. Regards, Isy.”
Oscar smiled. “I’m glad you’re my friend and not my enemy, Isy,” he mumbled to himself as he started to unpack the videos and the dvds to hide them away in his cupboards. “Your husband must have been a very happy man to have a wife as understanding and as intelligent as you,” he thought. “Michael is a very lucky kid. Before we meet again I’ll tell him that you are family so that he can grow up feeling proud of his heritage. I want him to know what a magnificent and deserving woman you are, Isy. He needs to know before it is too late.”
…
Three days later Michael and his dad, Oscar sat in a quiet room in the back of a restaurant waiting silently for an elderly woman to join them. As the door opened Michael got up and ran to the door to hug the elderly woman who sat her walking stick aside to return his hugs.
“I love you nana,” Michael said.
“Oh, Michael, I love you too.” After holding the boy for some time she pushed him back from her. She looked over at Oscar then back to the boy as she spoke, “Michael, this man, your father is very special. You must always love and respect him for what he has done and is going to do for you. Do you understand what I am telling you?”
“Yes, nana, I do. I love my dad.”
“Good, don’t you ever forget it. He has made this old woman very happy and proud of him and you should be too. Now, let eat,” she said as a tear ran down her cheek.
….
Marcus entered the airport feeling sad, disappointed and upset with the last few days. He regarded the last week of his life as the hardest that he had ever experienced. His mother had refused to change her mind and insisted on sending him to Australia. When he had told her, “no, I’m not going,” in no uncertain terms his unit had been raided, his videos and all of his gear had been removed.
He was then told by the police that his mother no longer owned the unit that he had regarded as his own for years. When he asked who owned it he was told that it was purchased by someone who wanted him out and if he insisted on not going to Australia he would face charges for videoing women without their permission. This allowed him to guess that it was probably Oscar who purchased the unit. At that point in time he hoped for revenge by Irene changing her mind but she refused to take his calls.
When he looked up to see Irene standing in the airport his heart missed a beat. Had she changed her mind? Was she leaving with him?
He walked up to her and put his arms around her and held her body against him so hard that Irene felt that she might not be able to breath. “You’ve decided to come with me?” He stated.
“No, Marcus, no, I can’t come with you. I’ve already told you. I love Oscar. I will never leave him.”
“Then why are you here, then?”
“Oscar told me that I should come. He said it was only right that I see you off so that there was someone here to console you.”
Marcus pulled back from her, “you only came because your husband told you to?”
“Well, I wanted to come but I wouldn’t have been here if he said no.”
“I don’t get it? You cheat on your husband. You risk getting pregnant but you say you wouldn’t be here if he didn’t okay it? Why? Explain it to me?”
“I had Michael because we wanted a boy and Oscar couldn’t so that is why I allowed Roberto to impregnate me. Since then I was protected each and every time that we had sex. I only told you about those other things to make it exciting for you.”
Marcus ignored most of what she said and relied with, “Then Michael is Roberto’s son then?”
“Yes, didn’t you know? He signed an agreement to never make any claim against me and he has honored that.”
“I had hoped he was mine.”
Irene chuckled, “you refused to sign the agreement otherwise he would be.”
“Is that why you made me wait so long?”
“Yes, that is exactly why I made you wait. I had to make sure there was no chance because I knew you would use that as a lever to try to take me away from Oscar.”
“But Roberto tried to get you to leave him as well.”
“Yes, he did but he signed the agreement so he knew before he tried that I wouldn’t leave Oscar.”
“So what is it about Oscar that makes you stick with him like glue?”
“You have a plane to catch so you don’t have a couple of days for me to explain to you what his good points are and why I love him so. Why don’t you ask your mum when you talk to her next? She understands.”
Once more Marcus ignored half of what she said and replied, “I could accidentally miss the flight and spend those couple of days with you to allow you to explain.”
“I don’t think you can. Look across to your left at the coffee club.”
“My God, it’s Oscar!”
“Yes, Oscar is there but look who is sitting in front of him.”
‘Damn, it’s the detective who charged me.”
“That’s right. You didn’t really think they would let you skip the flight did you?”
“I guess I had better go then. I’ll call you when I get there.”
Irene took her phone out, removed the sim card and handed it to him.
“What’s this for? He asked.
“That’s to tell you I have changed my number.”
“Can I have your new number?”
“I haven’t got it yet but I'll get it on the way home. It’s over, Marcus. Just be thankful that it lasted as long as it did. I wanted to break it off long ago but Oscar told me not to. If you enjoyed our time together you should be thanking him not me.”
“Fuck, I shouldn’t have crossed him.”
“That’s right. If you hadn’t crossed him your mum would not be sending you away. Now, do you want to kiss me before you leave?”
“I would but Oscar is watching.”
“That’s right. If he wasn’t I would have walked away before now.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Yes, that’s the first reason why I love Oscar so much and will never leave him for you. Now kiss me and fuck off.”
Marcus grinned, shook his head and pulled her body in hard against him. They kissed for a long time before without another word he turned and walked away.
She watched him all the way to the plane but he didn’t turn around once. Despite that she smiled, sent a big air kiss then waved.
“Oscar will really like seeing that,” she thought.
End of Part 6 or is it just The End?
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
So that is the end of the story or is it? Well, for now it is. The picture of part 7 already exists in my mind. it was forming as I wrote Part 6. Will it be written and published? Who knows? If it is worth writing then maybe it will, if not then it will remain a picture that slowly decays over time. Oscar has already shown interest. Is anyone else interested in knowing what that picture looks like?
Goyse.
Goyse.
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
Please continue, it's one of the best hot wife, cuckold stories I've read. The family involvement is simply amazing, please continue!
-
badanhapitt
- Virgin
- Posts: 30
- Joined: Fri Dec 11, 2015 8:30 am
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
I am ready for part 7, man! At first, my interest was in Debbie's relationship. Now, I'm super excited for Rena/Sandy and Devon.
Thanks for writing such a wonderful story.
Thanks for writing such a wonderful story.
-
Chrislydi
- OHW Addict
- Posts: 2695
- Joined: Thu Dec 16, 2021 12:54 am
- Location: UK - Southport (Churchtown)
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 6.
I joined this site primarily to read a lot more of xleglover's Jen and Mike storylines, now I find i'm like a little kid in a sweet shop, feasting my eyes on the efforts of some other first class writers too. Goyse's posts are really something to be prized and treasured, really exceptional stuff
Obviously posting well over a year later I know of subsequent posts but this part on its own was just wow, amazing and brilliant. Goyse's experience of life and fertile imagination is something else, he must have some rare magic in that brain of his. Virtually every part of every story he's posted on here is top drawer. I'm just happy to find out where he wants to take each storyline without trying to second guess or predict beforehand.
Obviously posting well over a year later I know of subsequent posts but this part on its own was just wow, amazing and brilliant. Goyse's experience of life and fertile imagination is something else, he must have some rare magic in that brain of his. Virtually every part of every story he's posted on here is top drawer. I'm just happy to find out where he wants to take each storyline without trying to second guess or predict beforehand.
**********************
My account of our first time, what happened afterwards and when my marriage was in trouble - link below.
Thank you for any who comment
viewtopic.php?t=65641
My account of our first time, what happened afterwards and when my marriage was in trouble - link below.
Thank you for any who comment
viewtopic.php?t=65641